《Villains' Sisters Yearn for my Copious Mana》


 Chapter 1 He Was A Player

    Chapter 1: He was a yer


    "Max, my boy¡­ You are here," A grandpa whispered on his death bed with his eyes closed as he heard the door opening.


    No one other than his grandson had keys to their house. Thus, Mateo knew that the person he had been waiting for had finally arrived.


    Max, an eighteen-year-old student, dropped his school bag with a sigh, "I told you I am not in a mood for your jokes during the afternoon, grandpa. What the hell you mean you will die in an hour?"


    He pointed his phone''s screen at his grandpa, who opened his eyesnguorously. And seeing his own message, Mateoughed faintly.


    He closed his eyes, whispering softly, "It''s true, my boy. You will lose your grandpa in an hour. How do I know all of this?


    Well, that''s because I am a yer, Max." Mateo started a monologue about his main upation that had been unfortunately postponed.


    Max, who had been living an everyday life until now, couldn''t believe his grandfather in the beginning. He thought his old man went senile in his old age. Yet, as Mateo continued speaking seriously with dangerous details, Max became absorbed in his story.


    In fact, he even saw messages of his grandfather''s glory.


    "You saw it, didn''t you?" Mateo chuckled as he noticed an absent-minded expression in his grandson. His words awakened the young man, making Max look at him incredulously as if he saw a hero or a man with absurd achievements.


    Max nodded, his gaze much different from before.


    Mateo whispered, "Every world has a yer society. Those yers clear the dungeons in their own worlds, then get tickets to The Tower, the ultimate goal of every yer."


    Even their Earth had those precarious existences; yers much stronger than the best soldiers from first world countries. Their numbers were scarce, for they controlled the dungeons for their own gains.


    Mateo had stumbled upon a dungeon through a lucky chance. He teamed up with established parties, who treated him worse than a porter. But when the push came to shove, Mateo was the one to kill the boss.


    His abundant mana awakened thoroughly, turning him into a high yer.


    "Earth has a selfish yer society. The leading three families control the dungeons and even birth of people with mana. If they locate someone with even a drop of mana, they turn him into a loyal dog or kill him.


    Their business is the main priority¡­ The advancement of technology that often is unexinable through science is because of them. I didn''t want to be a part of their society and even the world.


    I entered The Tower, then found happiness in different worlds. Unfortunately, the origins were my shackles. I couldn''t create a family with other races, even humans from other worlds.


    That was when a miracle happened. One of my wives gave birth to a son. He came to the world without any mana, however. My wife also paid the price with her life for this miracle, dying with him in her arms," Mateo''s eyes shed with sadness as he slightly scrunched his face with pain.


    Max bit his lips as he had never seen his grandfather in such a weak appearance.


    Mateo turned his head to the side, smiling at his grandson, "I took your father to Earth, believing he would live a good life here. I made a grave mistake, however. I told him about his origins. I told him tales of his mother¡­ and my own.<sub> </sub>


    He didn''t show any signs of jealousy but pride. He was proud of his origins and his father. He also grieved about his mother.


    Yet, when you came to the world, the whole world shook. All three families found out about us. They chased us for a month, for I needed this much time to seal your abundant mana within your body.


    You had more mana than me at birth, Max. That was when your father''s jealousy took over him. He tried to kill you, so I had to banish him to the other side of the world. Max, those are your origins," Mateo uttered withplicated emotions, lifting his eyes to look at his grandson.


    That was when he found out about Max''s tears.


    Max grasped his grandpa''s hand, "Are you really going to leave me?"


    "Ah¡­" Mateo let out a soft voice, feeling like he soon would choke on his tears. His grandson finally understood that his message wasn''t a joke. He cared more about a grandpa who had raised him for years than a man he couldn''t remember.


    In hisst hour, Mateo felt immense happiness and pride, "You''ve grown up into a fine man, Max.


    You will ovee all our limits and reach the sights I could only see in dreams," Mateo smiled.


    Max asked softly, "What couldn''t you achieve, grandpa?"


    "Do you really want to be a yer?" Mateo asked with a clear expression. He wouldn''t let his feelings control him when such a dangerous matter was on the line.


    Being a yer was the most dangerous job ever. yers could reach miracles, but they also could die at unexpected moments. Not every yer had enough talent to clear all dungeons, let alone survive every expedition.


    If Max wanted, he would be able to continue living his normal life. Mateo''s seal wouldst an eternity on his body. However, if, by any chance, Max stumbled on one of three families without any knowledge, his ignorance would cost him his life and future.


    It would also be a mistake to waste Max''s talent. His abundant mana pool allowed him to pursue whatever path he wanted.


    Yet, if he wanted to remain an ordinary boy, Mateo would do all for this wish.


    Max smiled, "What couldn''t you achieve, grandpa? I will do this in your ce. I will see what you couldn''t and leave your name behind."


    "Don''t use my nickname, fool," Mateo rebuked his grandson, "My name will bring you too many problems if you use it. But I like the idea of leaving my name in everynd I couldn''t step in.


    If that''s what you want, Max, then engrave my name on the highest trees in everynd you visit. That''s the best gift you can give to me!" Mateo grinned.


    Max nodded, "Tell me all before you go. I want to hear more of your stories about the world and origin limits¡­ I swear to not waste this information."


    "I will be brief," Mateo smiled.

 Chapter 2 Thank You

    Chapter 2: Thank you


    "If it weren''t for Earth''s low rank, I would be able to live for much longer. I am not an eighty-year-old grandpa; my age is something you can''t fathom, Max. You can imagine my surprise when I saw skyscrapers, the technology, and other stuff that you youngsters can handle effortlessly," Mateo exined.


    He returned to Earth for his son alone. His world was weak, so his beloveds also couldn''t follow him. And as Mateo spent years here, he became unable to leave the world again. That was because he broke the rules by abandoning his origin world.


    Mateo was utterly separated from his beloveds. And before that, he couldn''t breed with women he had genuinely fallen in love with.


    It was as if Earth was jealous that such a talent had run away from him.


    However, The Tower was omnipotent existence. On its floors, Mateo believed that he would be able to find a cure to his limits. That he would separate that link and be part of a world he thought genuinely as his home.


    He kept climbing floors just for the sake of that treasure. But then, a miracle happened, changing all his ns.


    "I understand, grandpa," Max nodded gravely, seeing through his grandfather''s plight. "I will ovee all. I will also visit the families of your beloveds and check on them. Maybe I will get along with their descendants."


    Mateo lifted his eyebrow, "You really want to follow my steps, huh. Already thinking of a harem!"


    Max knitted his eyebrows as that wasn''t what he had on his mind.


    Mateo continued, "I shall pass you a golden rule, then." He firmly believed that his grandson took a liking to the harem, for Mateo indeed liked spiciness and excitement in his life, too, "Be wary of skirt storm."


    "You mean, shit storm?" Max rolled his eyes.


    "Skirt storm!" Mateo raised his voice a little, "If you chase too many, you will be unsure who to pick first! To avoid a skirt storm, you must be wary of it. You must control your schedule, nurture your rtionships, and be direct as the man!


    Never let your eyes be clouded by skirts¡­" Mateo uttered in a tone akin to whisper, sounding too convincing.


    ? Max nodded as if he had received the greatest inheritance.


    "You also be careful with our surname and my nickname. If you get my enemies on your tail, your whole journey will be dangerous," Mateo added something he should''ve said in the beginning.


    He coughed before continuing, "You don''t have to worry about your life for now. I''ve been in touch with the three families'' movements. I''ve learned about their n to raise Earth''s level.


    And while it might sound like a good idea, their selfish hearts surely aim for their own gain. I reckon their old heads have finally reached the limits of their lifespans. They''ve lived for too long as loyal Earth''s dogs.


    Their n is to find as manypatible with mana humans as possible. For that, they used the trending games to form the first immersive game world. They will use various skills from the dungeon and other worlds to create the game world, invite yers in, then find talents for their families.


    Use them, Max! Those bastards tried to snatch you away from me when you were just a baby! Don''t even feel conscious of using their game for your own gain! How you tread in that fake world and associate yourself with those families is all up to you.


    I won''t be in this world when you y around with their resources," Mateoughed before extending his hand forward, "This is myst present to you. All my information and experience will be stored in your personal yer''s system.


    It will mask your innate mana resource from the three families," Mateo grinned as he could imagine his grandson doing wonders in that fake world, then in the real deal.<sub> </sub>


    Max stared in a daze at his old man.


    In his eyes, various messages appeared.


    [Max Ei Lv. 1 HP: 100/100 MP: 100/100]


    "Your MP is actually much more than you see, Max," Mateo exined, "You will understand wholly in the fake world. For now, just know that you are a different breed than others."


    Max nodded while reading other system messages.


    [You have received a new skill from Mateo Ei.]


    [Mana''s Freedom(SSS) - You have unlimited control over your abundant mana resources. Mana around you bend to your will. You can shape your mana into any form you wish, only limited to your imagination.]


    "Max¡­" Mateo''s weak voice rang out in Max''s ears. All system messages turned into a mist, revealing the old man''s frail body.


    He coughed blood while his skin turned saggier. He looked as if his whole life had run away from him. Such an appearance caused Max''s heart to tremble with the pain he had never felt before.


    He grasped his own chest, clutching his clothes, "Grandpa! That''s too fast! I still haven''t thanked you-"


    "So¡­ what¡­ are you waiting for?" Mateo rebuked his grandson.


    Max immediately replied, his voice loud like thunder, "Thank you for raising me¡­ Thank you for not leaving me alone and always being by my side. You taught me so many things¡­" Max''s tears crumbled down his cheeks, "You gave me freedom and a choice to be myself.


    I choose to follow your steps, and I swear to keep that freedom."


    Ding!


    [Your [Mana''s Freedom(SSS)] has reacted to your feelings.]


    [You have created a new skill, Mind Control Immunity(SSS).]


    [You have created a new skill, Mana Conversion(SSS).]


    Mateo saw the birth of two new skills through his experienced eyes, his heart swelling with pride, "I can see it¡­ I''ve been blessed to have you as grandson too, Max¡­"


    And a few breathster, Mateo closed his eyes for an eternity¡­


    Max''s cries filled the room, for he wailed for more than just an hour.

 Chapter 3 May You All Rot In Hell

    Chapter 3: May you all rot in hell


    After fulfilling all his responsibilities rted to his grandpa''s funeral, Max lived a lonely life for more than a month. He didn''t feel like doing anything despite having mana and a system.


    His grandpa''s death hit him hard, and he also was alone for the first time. His only family member had just died, so Max was in a peculiar state. He mindlessly wandered around his house, which seemed too big for him now.


    He listened to music, watched random shows, neglecting his exercises.


    But an event he had been waiting for finally filled Max''s heart with determination. It was as if someone sshed a bucket of cold water on him, readying Max for the new adventure that his grandpa had talked about.


    "It''s here," Max muttered beneath his nose while staring at the television''s screen. His eyes weren''t locked on a prettydy but on a message next to her.


    The first immersive game had been announced. The whole world trembled with excitement as everyone had dreamed of flying or ying monsters at least once in their mundane lives.


    Various talks erupted on social media, with many people calling this a scam. Some quickly defended thepany behind the game, and others tried to use science to exin how the immersive game was possible.


    Max couldn''t care less about those people, "Grandpa¡­. I can now let you rest in my heart¡­ It''s time to take reins of my destiny."


    After standing up, Max took off his shirt. He immediately started warming up, for he had indeed neglected his body. And while it might seem pointless, Max knew that his physique would benefit him in the game.


    The game''s purpose was to find people suitable for mana. They would start the game with fake mana, then the three families would secretly rece their fake mana with a genuine one, developing yers for the real deal, which were the dungeons and The Tower¡­


    Of course, the other worlds and their societies were also on their list.


    Max did push-ups first while silently listening to the announcer''s voice. She exined the plot behind the game, which was ridiculously filled with battles. There were so many monsters, evil nobles, selfish ns, and so on here that everyone surely would find an enemy to pursue.


    ''I am jealous of your freedom,'' Max whispered while recalling his grandpa''s story.


    Because of three families, Mateo didn''t even wish to help Earth. Instead, he would find new happiness somewhere else, in a much better ce at least. But because he was inexperienced, he didn''t know about the worlds'' ssifications.


    Hecked too much information at that time.


    It cost him too much.


    And Earth was also jealous of his talent.


    ''I used to get jealous too easily,'' Max threw his mind back to the past. Like a little brat, he often envied his peers. Their parents spoiled them, giving them everything they wanted. Contrary to them, Max had to work for his toys.


    [You want to snatch that toy, don''t you?]


    [No!]


    [You are seething in envy! You can''t lie to me, my boy! Instead of working hard for your own toy, you stare at another kid with palpable jealousy. That''s so wrong, my boy. You have to work hard for yourself.


    Don''t waste your talent. Don''t fall low to be like them. If you don''t miss a day of your responsibilities, I will buy you one.


    Work hard, my boy!]


    [No!]


    "Yes¡­" Max whispered.


    He wasn''t like his old self. But with no one to keep an eye on him, Max feared he would be an old self. A jealous self that would rather snatch others'' hard work than work hard by himself.


    And as he recalled his grandpa''s words, Max smiled faintly, "I know. I will only use them, then follow your principles outside the world. I will remain the fine man you''ve raised me to be."


    As he etched those words on his heart, Max suddenly heard the announcer''s high-pitched voice. Her announcement was about to end as she started reading the most hyped lines in her whole career.


    "Who will save the world?" thedy shouted, "Who will be the hero, get all treasures, draw the whole world''s attention, and have his name on everyone''s tongues?!"


    "Not me," Max chuckled, "But I will get your treasures for myself. There''s no ''too many'' for those items."<sub> </sub>


    Although it was a fake world, Max''s grandpa spected that those selfish people would integrate real treasures and people into their game. There were just too many benefits in such a move that Mateo was confident these people wouldn''t waste their chance.


    Max would snatch the best and real treasures for himself. The fake world''s plot didn''t matter or any other fake people. Max would have some thoughts about real people, but on the other view, would he be able to really save them?


    Would he benefit from helping them if yers and game masters wanted to use the real people from the fantasy worlds?


    He didn''t know how it all would unfold, but Max was ready for a solo path.


    "Or perhaps, you will be a viin?" thedy''s questions continued.


    Yet, those eluded Max as he no longer had an interest in her empty talk. But the word ''viin'' would''ve raised some of his suspicions if he had listened.


    After all, the three families'' descendants would also use the game for their own experience, wouldn''t they?


    -


    -


    -


    -


    "Here''s your package," A delivery man uttered while passing a box, which contained a virtual reality helmet.


    That alone was enough for people to be yers.


    Max took the package emotionlessly, "Thanks." However, only his outward appearance seemed as such. Inwardly, he was pretty agitated and impatient. He couldn''t bother himself with emotions or treat a delivery man nicely.


    After closing the doors, Max quickly unpacked the stuff.


    [Virtual Reality Helmet(???) - It will allow you to connect to the low realm created by the three families. This helmet sucks the world''s mana, which means it is self-repairing and self-sufficient.]


    Yet, thepany behind it required people to put batteries in. It was a mere cover to hide the truth behind this peculiar item.


    Max sneered, "How cautious."


    After putting his helmet on, Max closed his eyes. His lips turned into a wide smile as he uttered, "Let''s dive in.


    And may you all rot in hell after I take all your good stuff for myself."


    [Wee to the Torim World.]


    [You can only have one character.]


    [Choose your nickname.]


    [Max(Avable)]


    [Your nickname has been chosen.]


    [You can''t change your appearance.]


    [Choose your affiliation before you start your tutorial.]


    [You have chosen, The Yerem Empire(The Battle Empire)]


    [Your tutorial starts now.]

 Chapter 4 The First Quest

    Chapter 4: The first quest


    Because Max was impatient, he kept skimming through the system messages. His choices were either quick or random. He also didn''t notice how amazing it was to fall into a new world.


    But after appearing in [The Tutorial], Max looked around with awe. Yes, he was in another world. He was in a different ce that would help him be stronger and adapt to the real deal.


    "Grandpa didn''t be a high yer in just a week, let alone in the fake game," Max whispered, cooling off his head.


    He was in a much better position than his grandfather. Max should treasure his position rather than letting his impatience get in his way. The fake world also had things ordinary yers could enjoy, so Max shouldn''t entirely focus on progress.


    ''The golden rule¡­ If I manage to snatch the best and most promising girls for myself away from three families, then that would be a win, wouldn''t it be?'' Max chuckled as that random idea sounded pretty exciting.


    He hadn''t thought beforehand about it. After all, he nned to focus on his improvement and experience. He wanted to taste a yer''s life and try his luck in thrilling battles with monsters and other living beings.


    Max thought he would be thinking about the golden rule in the dungeons or other worlds, yet that idea sprouted in his mind soon after stepping into the tutorial.


    He grinned, ''For a break, I should focus on flirting skills.''


    But for now, the tutorial was the utmost priority. Max looked around, his eyes epassing the vast grasnd. He saw a few trees on the horizon, but that would be probably his destination after finishing the tutorial.


    After confirming his location, Max received the system message.


    [Do you want to be a support or dps yer?]


    [You have chosen thetter.]


    [The Tutorial''s First Quest - A testament to your potential.]


    [In this broad grasnd, the white and ck rabbits await you. Kill ck rabbits while avoiding the white ones. The former has impressive strength, while thetter will die from a bit of body contact.


    The more you kill and avoid, the better quests await you!]


    [Time limit: 10 minutes]


    The system would tailor higher quality quests should Max get a good result. It was a pretty good first quest that would test yers'' reactions and adaptation. The tutorial had many weapons waiting for them to help a yer and boost their morale.


    [You can pick up:


    - A wooden sword(Common)


    - A wooden staff(Common)


    - A wooden short sword and shield(Common)


    - A wooden bow(Common)


    - A wooden¡­]


    Max didn''t pick anything. At first, he thought it would be good to pick up staff for easier mana usage. Max thought about bing a mage since he had a copious amount of it.<sub> </sub>


    However, Max was quite an active guy. He quickly realized that he wouldn''t like a mage style. It also came with many risks, for mages were pretty vulnerable.


    And his peculiar skill, Mana Conversion, allowed him to turn his mana points into stats. In this way, Max could be more than just a mage. And for that reason alone, Max didn''t choose any weapon.


    He went forward while wearing beginner clothes; his clenched fists were his weapons.


    ''They hide well,'' Max whispered inwardly after stepping outside the safe zone.


    He saw a few rabbits, but these were primarily ck. Because there were just too few white rabbits, Max inferred they had hidden themselves to strike him at an unexpected time and angle.


    He felt quite weird, though; much different from his usual self.


    And after thinking for a little, Max realized the origin of this odd feeling, ''I feel the stares of every rabbit.''


    He had an abundant amount of mana. It was hard to utilize it on Earth for many reasons. But in the fake world, Max didn''t have those limits. Even if all was fake, his grandpa''s system told him everything had a little mana.


    Normal humans from Earth were the same. However, their amount of mana was so low it was nearly non-existent.


    ''Because everything contains mana, I can feel their eyes¡­ I am also not overwhelmed by the influx of information¡­ That''s because of grandpa''s system, experience, and gift for me,'' Max felt sweet within his heart.


    He then started the tutorial.


    "I can distinguish between you," Max locked his eyes on the closest ck rabbit; just from that brief eye contact, he could tell between the ck and white rabbits'' stares. The more he read into them, the more information he knew.


    He knew which ck rabbit would attack first, and it was not the closest one. He knew which white rabbit would attempt to ssh himself on his body.


    [You have developed a new skill, Mana Read(SSS)]


    That information would benefit Max in the fake world. And the game developers wouldn''t see it since he had his own system. The grandpa''s gift would do more than just cover Max''s presence, of course.


    Max chuckled, "Let''s start the quest."


    [You have started your first quest.]


    The rabbits had been either hidden or standing on their two. Their forms looked as though game developers bathed them in either ck or white ink. Their entire forms had just their respective colors, except for their eyes, which were opposite.


    They looked pretty adorable for a certain moment. After going on four, the rabbits revealed their teeth, shedding their innocence. No longer intending to look cute, the rabbits started their n.


    Max remainedposed, not daring their appearances to fool him, even if those rabbits now looked as though they hade out from the horror movie.


    He read their n through mana, then threw the first punch forward. His body unconsciously read the monster''s weak point, for the ck rabbit kept that thought in the back of his head.


    After Max''s punch smashed the rabbit''s face, he promptly threw his left hand behind his back.


    A secondter, the wind whistled next to his side. A white rabbit just passed next to him; his speed was remarkable as the wind reacted to his move. Of course, the nature was prettyte, for Max responded much faster.


    And as he peeked to his side, Max casually said, "I will leave this tutorial unscathed."

 Chapter 5 Dragon Tamer(S)

    Chapter 5: Dragon Tamer(S)


    Rabbits'' movements significantly increased their speed, as though Max''s words riled them up. They were much faster and more aggressive, which sounded pretty troublesome.


    Yet, Max didn''t find himself in a precarious situation. He felt at ease, for his mana adaptation was on a higher level than those little monsters.


    ''If you increase your speed, I will increase my reading speed,'' Max smirked, craning his head to the side, avoiding yet another white rabbit.


    And as the group of five ck rabbits shrunk distance with him, Max followed the mana''s flow. He let out a kick, sweeping the grasnd before himself and killing all ck rabbits in one move.


    ''Some dojos lessonse in handy,'' Max thought while dodging and attacking rabbits; his moves fluid and not disturbed by his constant thinking.


    He wasn''t aplete amateur when letting out a punch or kick. He knew important postures for offensive and defensive. He wouldn''t close his eyes inbat ormit anymon mistakes.


    And because of his superb ability to read mana''s flow, Max would rarely miss his targets. Everything lined up for him seamlessly, allowing Max to slowly establish dominance in the grasnd.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    As time went on, the rabbits reached their speed''s peak. Yet, they were still clueless about Max and how to deal with him. Their intelligence was also set up to be nearly non-existent; thus, the little creatures worked on their instincts.


    And even those didn''t help them, other than raising their speed and reactions. Their opponent simply excelled in their best areas.


    BOOM!


    "And that''s thest one," Max wiped the sweat off his forehead, casually uttering those words. He had his eyes on the timer all this time, having it all in his control. He knew how much he needed to fight.


    Now that he had finished it, Max looked forward to the system''s second quest.


    [You have finished your first quest, A testament to your potential!]


    [You have killed 279 ck rabbits.]


    [You have avoided all white rabbits'' attempts to hit you.]


    [You are the third yer to achieve such a feat!]


    "The third? That''s¡­ I see," Max nodded, inferring that the three families also sent their descendants for a good training course.


    That news brought a smile as Max would be able to deal with them more than once. He would use this fake world to bully them and steal their treasures, for they hailed from the three families.


    The system then passed rewards. For his significant achievement, Max leveled up five times. He was no longer level one and could raise his stats significantly. Because he used fists, the tutorial rewarded him with a ss.


    [Martial Artist(Common)]


    <o>,m And then, the system gave him a surprising reward, which was a skill. That skill was a result of his third-ce after he had finished the tutorial immactely.</o>


    [You have received a new skill, Dragon Tamer(S)]


    Max squinted his eyes, "Dragon¡­ Tamer?"


    And it was also an S-ranked skill. For a tutorial for newbie yers, this game was pretty rewarding. Undoubtedly, many people dreamt of having a dragon and riding them¡­


    Max chuckled, then started from the beginning.<sub> </sub>


    He first looked at his higher level. Now, as it was five, he had quite a few stat points to spend on. His grandpa told him that his mana points were much higher than he thought, so Max didn''t think of increasing [INT].


    He split stats into [STR] and [AGL], which stood for strength and agility, respectively.


    [Martial Artist(Common) - You can learn martial artists'' skills easier. Your performed skills will deal more damage and have their effects increased by 20%. You naturally gain more health points, [STR], [AGL], and [DEF].]


    That was because Max usedbinations of styles he had learned before. He didn''t attend just one dojo, after all. He even went for some boxing a few times. This resulted in him getting this ss.


    It woulde in handy in the future.


    But from the looks of it, it was clear that everyone who used their body in the tutorial would receive it. Thus, Max wasn''t so optimistic about this ss. But who knew? He perhaps would evolve it in the future as he gained more experience.


    "I might visit more dojos, then," Max chuckled as he recalled the past.


    Although he wasn''t a consistent student, for he visited dojos in peculiar situations, Max was likable as he never allowed his jealousy to affect others.


    That was due to his grandpa''s teachings, of course.


    And he even started attending to dojos because he was jealous of some little brat''s cool moves during his childhood. He couldn''t perform them alone, so Max asked his grandpa to take him to the dojo.


    Max did a good job attracting the attention of many masters. It was also a good way to vent out his feelings, too. Thus, he spent some time here before getting bored of it.


    "Dragon Tamer¡­ I can''t believe they gave me this skill," Max rolled his eyes, thinking that this skill was actually a genuine one.


    And by that, he meant a skill that came from the dungeon. The real dungeon on Earth or perhaps even a different world.


    Those skills would significantly help Max.


    [Dragon Tamer(S) - This skill will help you create a bond with the dragons. If you form a good rtionship with them, the skill connects with the dragon, turning him into your pet. Once trained, you will be able to enve dragons.]


    "That''s powerful-" Max said before the fake world forcefully stopped him.


    A tremor went through the grasnd. Max''s body was in the center of it as if he was the cause. Moreover, his body felt some unknown pressure trying to draw him somewhere, which hurt as Max had never felt something like this.


    Ding!


    [Your second tutorial quest begins now.]


    [You can not refuse it.]


    [The Tutorial''s Quest #2 - A battle against two eastern dragons!]


    "Have they actually spotted me?!" Max shouted as he couldn''t believe he would fight dragons in a tutorial!


    He thought his real system failed to protect him and his information from the three families.


    Fortunately, that was not the case.


    For now, Max could only prepare himself against the sh with two dragons.

 Chapter 6 Let Me Tame You

    Chapter 6: Let me tame you


    "Ugh!" Max dropped onto the rough ground, finding himself in a dark cave. He had no skill to light up the area, so he was utterly clueless about his new ce.


    He also felt like trash, for the system threw him into an unknown ce against his wish. This made him feel angry.


    After standing up, Max moved his eyes around, to no avail. Max was utterly at a loss with the darkness prevailing in his current spot.


    But then, a roar swept through the cave. For a moment, Max thought that his ears burst out. He then realized the might of this roar as his whole beginner clothes fluttered, his hair swayed, and he barely stood firm on his two.


    Max opened his eyes slightly, finding the source of the light. At the cave''s other end, two eastern dragons floated. Their forms differed, for one was red while the other was blue.


    The blue one let out a roar, his vast form coiling around the red one.


    "Is that¡­ a joke?" Max whispered while lifting his eyes.


    His enemies were too huge. They made him feel like an ant, and they were glued to each other, so their forms took less ce. They looked pretty cool, though. They had long horns, shimmering scales, and beautiful eyes.


    Unfortunately, that was all that Max could catch. The blue dragon was impulsive, his jaw parting the moment Max ran his eyes on him. A second roar swept through the scene¡­


    However, this time, water came from the blue dragon''s mouth. The water was like a geyser in form. The sound was worse than rocketunchers from movies despite the cold water.


    Max stood tense, his new skill rming him, ''I feel mana all over me¡­ I won''t dodge it¡­ I can''t dodge it!''


    He unconsciously lifted his hands, hoping for some good results. And while Max felt like he was too naive, his most prominent skill, Mana Freedom, once again caused a miracle.


    [You have created a new skill, Mana Barrier(SSS).]


    [You have used Mana Barrier(SSS)]


    This skill came out of his hands like a bubble. Then, the blue transparent object swallowed Max entirely, swathing him in something akin to the aqua orb. In this ce, Max no longer felt any foreign mana on his body.


    In other words, he was secure.


    BOOM!


    And then, the water cannon sshed on his new skill.


    Max stared at the development with bewilderment. Before his eyes, he saw a stubborn attempt to kill him, for the water continuously mmed his skill. He once again thought about it as beautiful, as if witnessing the biggest waterfall sshing on its feet.


    He then opened the system, "Crap! This mana barrier sucks too much MP!"


    His skills were outstanding, but an absolute defense cost too much mana. Max quickly recked his brain to form some good n or even role-y, as his disy of defense absolutely must''ve shocked the dragons.


    He nced at them, feeling safer than before, "Level 10? Still, for level ten, they are too big and powerful¡­ But that gives me hope."


    And while Max thought, the blue dragon''s voice rang out in the cave, "He has denser mana than dragon?! Ridiculous! Is he their prodigy, an existence they created this fake world for?!"


    Max narrowed his eyes as he listened to the dragon''s voice. First, it was a female voice, and secondly, the way she spoke told him that she was actually the real dragon. Not a dragon created through some skill.<sub> </sub>


    His heart trembled as he realized that he was in a situation where he could snatch something precious from the three families. No, those dragons surely were one of the most precious things waiting for the three family''s descendants.


    After turning off his new skill, Max took a step forward, "Three families are my enemies."


    "Haha! Why would they bring their enemy to their treasure''s vault?" The blue dragonughed loudly, her voice shaking the cave as Max''s words were too naive.


    But Max continued with the same tone, "That''s because they never expected a yer like me. I am going to use their fake world for my own gain. I will clear the real dungeons, visit The Tower, and leave my names in ces that not everyone can visit."


    The blue dragon''sughter carried on. On the other hand, the red dragon''s eyes had been fixed intensely on Max.


    "He''s not lying," Another womanly voice echoed through the cave, stopping the blue dragon''sughter.


    For the first time, the draconian blue eyes started at Max with confusion. She couldn''t believe three families would support their enemy, yet Max was here. And as her sister could see through lies, his words were valid.


    Max noticed the difference between these two fast. The blue one was like a volcano while the red one was calm like a river. Their colors didn''t match their personalities, but that was their beauty.


    He nced at the red dragon, then parted his lips, "I''ve received Dragon Tamer skill beforeing here. It''s probably because I''ve cleared the tutorial''s first quest perfectly¡­


    Yet, I was the third one.


    The families must have left rewards for their descendants in the tutorial and early stages¡­ Someone other than me would''ve faced you if it weren''t for my presence. And since I am here, I will use my situation to the best of my ability.


    Let this skill tame you," Max said without hiding anything.


    He wasn''t a hero who would save everyone. If he couldn''t snatch those dragons for himself, he would leave them alone. Yes, he would fail the quest, but he already had the Dragon Tamer(S) skill in his hands.


    It was toote for three families to fix that mistake. Even if they brought their descendant here, that skill was already in Max''s hands. At most, they could only use other skills.


    But Max had an inkling that it wasn''t so easy and that he had truly thwarted their ns already.


    The blue dragon howled, "Tame us?! You want to tame dragons?! You insolent human!" Her form tightened around the red dragon, seemingly choking her. However, the red dragon''s eyes remained wide, gazing into Max''s soul.


    Max added, "I have my own system. I have a way to help you out. But I won''t risk anything without a gain.


    I''m too jealous of those three families to be like Robin Hood, you know?" Maxughed, feeling much more confident.


    Of course, if he were to leave them alone, he still would''ve risked his identity''s reveal. However, those dragons seemed prideful, and he didn''t think they would help their enemy''s enemy.


    Anyway, Max couldn''t think of a better scenario.


    He added, "After taming you, I will kill myself here. I will respawn in the tutorial and continue as an ordinary yer. If Iplete more quests perfectly, I will meet those descendants too early.


    p And they should realize that I am not one of them. So?" Max tilted his head, asking in quite a bossy tone, feeling like a soft man would''ve been already wrapped around those dragon''s ws.</anda>


    Thus, he needed to be direct and confident in himself, just like his grandpa told him to.

 Chapter 7 They Like His Mana

    Chapter 7: They like his mana


    "Fine. I will let you tame me," the red dragon said those words in her soft and quiet monotone tone.


    Max nodded as if she said something normal. He opened his system, slowly making his way toward the Dragon Tamer Skill.


    On the other hand, the blue dragon blinked her eyes. She thought she had misheard things, but her sister started to extend her head toward the human!


    Slowly, her dragon body was escaping from her.


    The blue dragon let a pretty cute voice, "Ha?" She roared at her sister as she finally realized what her older sister was doing, "Are you seriously going to let this human tame you?!


    Ridiculous! We never let anyone tame us! Have you fallen for his looks? Look, he is pretty handsome, but you can''t act this way, elder sister!"


    The red dragon turned her head around, whispering, "Puberty is over."


    "What puberty?! Our ages are nearly three hundred years!" the blue dragon thrashed with her body still coiled around her older sister.


    She tightly held onto her, not nning to allow her to sell her soul. However, the red dragon was so vast that she could still reach Max''s hand with her draconic head, even if her little sister had been doing all to stop her.


    Max''s heart jumped in his chest as he had the dragon''s eyes close to him. Her hues were as beautiful as her scales, yet the dragon was a dragon. If she wanted, she could look mighty and too oppressive.


    But as she showed off her willingness to be tamed by Max, her appearance looked much milderpared to her little sister. The red dragon was slowly turning into a gentle creature in Max''s eyes.


    He extended his hand, ready to apply the [Dragon Tamer(S)] Skill.


    "Don''t do it! Don''t turn her into your ve, you human!" The blue dragon rushed forth as quickly as possible.


    Her head was close to Max in less than a second, surprising him. He then turned his eyes to look at her, only to get surprised more.


    She whispered, "Tame me and let my sister go. No, you must free her too. Just tame me, though. She can''t be tamed. Elder Sister is too good for any man. You better listen to me, or I will chop off your head!"


    For a moment, Max''s expression softened. He grew jealous of their bond as he had just lost it with his grandpa. It was also precious as the little sister was willing to sacrifice herself for her older sister.


    But Max quickly dispelled those feelings, saying, "It''s up to your elder sister what she wants. Still, we can say that I ept your offer. After I tame you, I will set your sister free. What will she do alone?


    Will you be able to live without her, knowing that she might face the three families?" Max inquired seriously.


    He could see the red dragon clearing the dungeon on her own, getting a ticket to The Tower. But she also would be in the same spot, then. She would leave her little sister behind with an unknown man.


    And there was a chance that three families would intercept her before she would stumble upon a dungeon.


    The blue dragon squinted her eyes, not having a good answer to this.


    Her older sister sighed, then whispered in a soothing tone, "In conclusion, we should follow you.


    You seem better than those humans who are obsessed with a long lifespan. You aren''t a fully human, too," she said while probing into Max''s body.<sub> </sub>


    <o>,m Max nodded, recalling his grandpa''s tale. His beloved was not human, and her race hailed from a pretty high ce in The Tower. That race and its characteristics were deeply sealed in Max''s heart, though.</o>


    And it wasn''t Mateo''s doing. Max''s mana decided that it should be this way for a while.


    The dragons were a high race, however. Thus, it was fair for the red dragon to see through Max''s origins.


    He smiled, "One of my goals was to learn flirting during breaks. With you two by my side, I feel I will develop well in this area."


    The red dragon blinked her eyes as she hadn''t expected such a reply. On the other hand, her sister harrumphed, "Liar. You just have to smile with your looks. You must be pretty good at it."


    Maxughed, "I''m smiling naturally now. But thanks, I will remember it."


    "Forget it," the blue dragon insisted.


    Max then finally touched the red dragon''s head, "Now-"


    "Touch me too, you bastard!" the blue dragon howled.


    Max rolled his eyes at her, then used his left hand to touch her scale, too, "Let''s try the skill out."


    [You have used Dragon Tamer(S) twice.]


    [The twin dragons have willingly submitted themselves to you.]


    [You have formed a new system for them.]


    [You can see their information in your system.]


    [Your copious amount of mana and its quality have polished the twin dragons'' bloodline, increasing their mana pool and density.]


    "Ahhh!" the two dragons moaned in a rtively high-pitched voice as Max''s mana went through them. Their whimpers were so loud and enthralling that Max didn''t even think of stopping the skill.


    And as they thrashed a little, his hands were already off them. Yet, the progress continued, blessing these two girls with new effects.


    The twin dragons coiled their forms around each other as if naturally. Their bodies pressed tightly against each other as their moans heightened, resounding throughout the cave to the point where the whole ce shook.


    "This mana¡­ It feels¡­ so good!" the blue dragon, who had been already pretty talkative, couldn''t close her mouth now that Max''s mana coursed through her.


    The red dragon replied with softer whimpers, "That''s¡­ true¡­ I¡­ I like it."


    Their oddly satisfying reactions carried on for ten minutes. After that time, their forms shed with blinding lights, respective to their colors.


    And soon, their dragon forms turned into human forms, bare and exposed to Max''s eyes. They lost their consciousness due to the sudden progress of their bloodline!


    Max gulped down, "Three families¡­ You''ve fucked up tremendously. And I will never thank you for such a treat."

 Chapter 8 Preparations Done!

    Chapter 8: Preparations done!


    Max couldn''t even imagine what kind of a reward the top one and two yers would get for clearing the tutorial perfectly. He felt it was pointless, for he had women of unique beauty lying naked before him.


    Their appearances were simply gorgeous. As they were twins, their body proportions were the same. Their breasts seemed soft and were prettyrge; their figures were hourss, and their bottoms were plump, foreboding well for their lucky man, from which they would continue their generation.


    Their unique characteristics were in body movement and colors, however.


    The blue-haired woman had dangerously pale skin. Her long hair was blue, and she naturally had pubes of the same color. The way shey on the ground also told about her personality as shey simply sprawled.


    Because of that, Max could peek into her private parts. Nothing stopped him, even his heart.


    Her cheeks were flushed red, and she slept with her lips parted, breathing quite loudly.


    She seemed like a tomboy, in a nutshell.


    On the other hand, the red-haired woman slept curled up. Her lips were closed, and she breathed softly. Her skin was a little tanned, and she looked too adorable as she seemed to hug herself during her sleep.


    Max could infer that she had a quieter and softer personality than her little sister. He also believed she was more clear-headed and in charge of important decisions.


    After opening his system, Max confirmed the crucial information, "Their systems are connected to my real system. They should be under the protection of it, so no one should be able to find their names and location.


    I should be able to bring them outside, too," Max squatted, putting his hands on their bodies.


    For a better future, he didn''t think of anything perverted, and Max did his best to not put his hands in an inappropriate ces. While feeling their unique skin, Max opened the system through his mind.


    And then, he simply logged out, for these twins should be connected to him already.


    In that dark cave, three bodies suddenly disappeared.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    "This system is a real treasure, grandpa," Max chuckled as he put the naked girls into his bed.


    He then took the helmet, returning to the game without relishing the beautiful sight of two twins sleeping while hugging themselves.


    Max couldn''t afford to waste time as he had pressing matters in the game world. First, he had to kill himself here to fail the tutorial. He then would respawn and finish it like most yers would do.


    In other words, he would make a mistake after mistake.


    Because Max did average in his next quests, he eventually ended up with other yers in the beginner cities. Many NPCs would help them be stronger just so yers would save them from inevitable dooms.


    And that was the game''s plot, to make heroes that would be the real yers in the real world by the end of the game.


    This time also, Max couldn''t afford to enjoy the scenery of a medieval town, many new yers and residents, and the different nature.


    He had to log out and talk with the girls.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    "This! This audacious bastard!" the blue-haired woman woke up on something rough. As she blinked her eyes, she noticed her sister''s waking-up expression. It was so cute that the girl momentarily forgot about all.


    But then, she felt the rough chest¡­ That chest belonged to a man! She lifted her head, noticing Max''s body. He still had his helmet on, so he was in a game. Yet, he was bold enough to stuff himself between their bare bodies!


    And these two girls¡­ could kill him at any moment.


    "Don''t be so loud, Alice," the red dragon whispered, her eyes stern as she noticed the fleeting thought of killing Max in her sister''s eyes.


    In a usual scenario, these two wouldn''t be even able to think normally. But as Max didn''t intend to limit their thinking ability or enve them for real, nothing controlled their hearts and souls.


    Alice, the blue dragon, crossed her arms, "I understand! I understand!"


    "Don''t be so damn loud," Max''s voice rang out as he took off the Virtual Reality Helmet.<sub> </sub>


    After throwing it onto the table, Max looked into the red-haired woman''s eyes, for she was unquestionably the best choice to have a talk with.


    Alice tilted and arched her head back, looking suspiciously at Max. On the other hand, her sister, Zamira, faintly smiled, making the blue dragon raise her eyebrow.


    Zamira asked, "May I know your name?"


    "It''s Max," Max chuckled.


    After nodding, Zamira continued in a soft akin to sleepy voice, "It seems you''ve killed yourself in the game already. What''s your goal now, and what should we do?"


    Max nodded, getting more respect for Zamira. She knew she wasn''t saved for free and had tasks to do to get her freedom.


    Max didn''t feel great about stealing someone''s else freedom as he promised his grandpa to be free. But he didn''t have many options, did he? He also wouldn''t treat them wrongly, for his wish was to form a good party with them.


    His solo gaming ns were damned, yet Max couldn''t feel too bad about it. That was surely the effect of the dragons'' beauty.


    He replied, "I will get you two Virtual Reality Helmets soon. Since you are connected to my real system, you don''t have to worry about the game masters. And what I want is simple; work with me.


    We will level up, snatch all the good stuff, and have some fun. After we finish the game, I will set you free. Are you fine with that deal?" Max asked.


    And to his words, Zamira nodded with a gentle smile, "Very fine."


    Alice raised her other eyebrow, "What about me? Why won''t you look at me and ask the same question? Don''t think that I will follow Elder Sister''s blindly."


    After turning around, Max squinted his eyes at the blue-haired woman. She sat with her arms crossed, looking as cheeky as during her first impression. Her beauty alleviated a lot and surely would make people go easier on her.


    But Max just rolled his eyes, "You will follow her blindly. The hell you talking about?"


    "Arrogant human!" Alice snapped, her little hand going forth to punch Max.


    He casually avoided it, then left the bed to order stuff for his newpanions.


    Zamira also added, "He''s a half-human."


    "No difference," Alice looked in the opposite direction.


    Zamira chuckled faintly, "What''s the difference between an arrogant human and a dragon?"


    "¡­No difference," Alice replied with a blush.


    "Hey, you two," Max called the girls, "Come and check some clothes too. I can''t have you two go around naked in my house."


    Alice harrumphed, "What? You can''t focus? No one else lives with you, right? Then, I see no problem!"


    Max waved his hand, "Your sassy attitude allows me to focus, fear not. Your sister is pretty charming, though. Someone from the outside might see you naked, so that''s a no.


    I don''t want to have all windows with shades on," Max exined.


    Alice stood with her lips parted, shocked that this human was so casual and open-minded with her already. She was a dragon, yet he treated her like others!


    Zamira nodded, "I don''t like darkness too, Max. As for clothes, I find these pretty nice."


    Max nodded, looking at the strapless shirt and tight jeans, "You look like a girl who would like to reveal more skin.


    What about you?" Max turned around, staring silently into Alice''s eyes.


    Alice looked at the screen, "There''s nothing cute here."


    Max scrolled down.


    "Nothing cute here."


    Max scrolled down.


    "Nothing-"


    Max uttered, "I will get random clothes for her."


    Zamira nodded, "That''s fine. I don''t think we will leave outside anyway."


    "I want cute clothes!" Alice screamed, to no avail.

 Chapter 9 Rooms And Skills

    Chapter 9: Rooms and skills


    After getting some stuff for the twins, Max showed them their rooms.


    At first, Alice wanted to share a room with her sister. Of course, Max couldn''t care whether it was because of her love for her sister or because she was too suspicious of him.


    He sighed, "I am not gonna force myself on you. That''s one of the most disgusting sins a human canmit. Our bodies are ours, and we have all right to them.


    You also shouldn''t depend too much on your sister," Max squinted his eyes at the blue-haired dragon.


    He didn''t know what kind of rtionship they had, and he was speaking from what he inferred so far. He would ask about themter on as he nned to eat and drink for now.


    And these two also needed time for each other.


    Alica narrowed her eyes, then looked at her sister.


    Zamira agreed with Max, "We have been inseparable for one hundred years. It''s a perfect time to get back some privacy.


    Alice, Max is right and honest," thetter meant more as Alice knew that her elder sister could see through people''s hearts.


    She nodded unwillingly after a while, then stepped into her room. Her door closed loudly, telling Max and Zamira about her feelings.


    Max shrugged, taking a look at Zamira''s expression. He saw how bothered she was about her little sister''s demeanor.


    To soothe the atmosphere, Max asked, "How much older are you, actually?"


    These two were twins, yet Alice called Zamira an elder sister. That raised some curiosity within Max''s heart. The situation was perfect to ask such an easy-going question.


    Zamira faintly smiled, "A few seconds."


    "Is she using this to throw responsibilities at you?" Max inquired more, but to this question, Zamira asked for forgiveness.


    Facing such a weird request, Max was at a loss of words. Her speech was quite old-fashioned at times. While Max could mostly deal with it casually, he heard the sincerity in her tone.


    He nodded, "I shouldn''t ask too private a question this early. But since you girls will stay with me for a while, I don''t want you to take too much time to open yourselves to me. I will also not hide much from you.


    I am¡­ living alone, after all," Max faintly smiled, his countenance lifting Zamira''s eyes as she wanted to look more onto his face.


    After a short silence, she whispered, "Thank you, and I understand. See you soon."


    And with that, these two turned around, going their way.


    Max looked behind, his lips curving up as he saw Zamira going into her twin sister''s room, not her own one.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    Ding!


    After taking a pizza out of the microwave, Max poured some unhealthy ck liquid into his ss. Since he knew that thisbination of food and drink wasn''t suitable for his shape, Max didn''t n to eat too much.


    But after losing his grandpa, Max ate more fast food than a proper meal. It was a w he couldn''t bother to fix since many more severe matters filled his head.


    He opened the system while turning on the TV, "My stats haven''t gone up at all."<sub> </sub>


    Because the game world was the fake world, Max naturally hadn''t leveled up. However, Dragon Tamer(S) was a genuine skill. This skill was imprinted in his real skill, alongside those he had learned through his talent.


    His [Mana''s Freedom] was the most significant factor in Max''s overpowered state. It created skills and allowed him to control and wield mana easily and utilize hisrge mana pool to perfection.


    His newest skill, [Mana Barrier], created an impregnable defense. It heavily relied on Max''s mana''s density, which apparently was denser than the dragon''s mana. That resulted in Max getting the highest defensive skill in the game.


    It was too strong, however. Thus, the skill sucked too many mana points.


    Max whispered, "It will be good to know the exact limit and mana usage. Let''s do some math." He fished out a paper and pen, then started writing numbers that would shock experienced yers.


    Newbies would''ve their eyes popping out from their skulls!


    "Less than a minute if I have full mana¡­ That''s bad," Max contemted with his hand on the chin, "Since I have too much mana, I should focus on the skill itself. I created it, so I can upgrade and make it better."


    That would be for a future where Max would control mana much better.


    But just as he thought about it, Max''s mind shed with new information.


    [You have created inferior versions of your skill, Mana Barrier.]


    Max thought he was used to his absurd learning ability. However, just writing some equations was enough to create a few inferior versions that would assist him appropriately during his early stages in both the game and real life!


    He sat agape, then chuckled, "Just how strong were you, grandpa?" He wanted to go to other worlds, hear his grandpa''s tales from other people, mainly his former beloveds, then do more fun stuff other than just simply fighting.


    Atst, Max confirmed his other skills.


    [Mana Conversion.]


    Max had been using this skill ever since receiving it. This skill turned his mana points into actual stats. He could increase everything he wanted, except for world-breaking stats such as [Luck].


    If he wanted, he could focus on increasing his charisma. But as his grandpa said before, Max''s looks topped his younger version. Max didn''t have to focus on that.


    The w was that the conversion was slow. In the short time between his grandpa''s death and today, Max raised his skills significantly. Yet, he couldn''t know whether he was actually getting too many stats or not.


    But as he scored the third spot in the tutorial, Max had an inkling that the conversion was above average and that he shouldn''t be too greedy.


    "I can''t level up by ying the game. But real existence like twins will help my real system and body''s growth," Max once again confirmed this.


    He then peeked at the twost skills in his arsenal.


    Those were passive skills.


    [Mind Control Immunity(SSS)]


    As long as Max had mana, no brainwashing skill would take control over him! It was a simple yet powerful ability that would keep Max sane in every scenario.


    [Mana Read(SSS)]


    That skill allowed Max to read the mana around him. He would read it with his instincts, so it was a precious skill that would do wonders next to [Mana''s Freedom]. Every action and living being carried mana, so reading all of it was just too good for Max''s future!


    "What about twin dragon''s skills?" Max''s curiosity took over him as he used his [Pet System] to peek at their skills.


    He wanted to have a good talk with them, so he would ask for their skillster on. But taking a nce wasn''t so bad, was it?


    Max''s eyes widened as he fixed his gaze on two skill names.

 Chapter 10 Take The Future Into Your Own Hands

    Chapter 10: Take the future into your own hands


    [Zamira Smoczyca Lv. 10(Sealed) - Main Skill - mes Of Truth(SSS)(P)]


    [Alice Smoczyca Lv. 10(Sealed) - Main Skill - Water Of Infinity(SSS)(P)]


    Max''s eyes widened, twinkled, and remained like that until the door''s bell rang in the house. He blinked, then looked to the side.


    Alice''s voice thundered from the other room, "What was that sound?! The enemy is here?!"


    Max couldn''t help but chuckle as he heard those words, "It''s a delivery man. He brought your clothes."


    "Those delivery men! What kind of sound do they use?! Idiots!" Alice stomped on the ground before getting rebuked by her sister.


    Max whispered, "It''s my house''s sound¡­"


    After opening the door, Max smiled at the delivery man. The same guy had passed him his first Virtual Reality Helmet. Those guys worked really fast and efficiently, which was indeed amazing.


    Max smiled, revealing his white teeth, "Thanks. You don''t know how you''ve saved me some troubles."


    "Ah, well. It''s my job," the delivery man btedly replied. He thought Max had a twin or someone else had taken over his body as he looked much different. However, that was the result of having someone around him.


    Of course, he had vented out his feelings in the tutorial. He had also truly realized the potential of his copious mana. However, the fact that he had someone around him significantly affected his good mood.


    Max just grew to hate silence after his grandpa''s death.


    And while he hadn''t realized it yet, thebination of the twins'' peculiar personalities was a good fit and a cure to his loneliness. The blue dragon was loud and quite sassy, while the red dragon was softer and more responsible.


    Thatbination made enough sound and presence in his house. In fact, that was just too perfect abination.


    And because of that, the troublemaker Alice was unconsciously in the same spot as her clear-headed elder sister, even though it seemed like Max might not like her at all.


    "The new game is pretty interesting. You should try it out whenever you find time," Max smiled at the delivery man.


    For a response, he received a bright smile, "I can see the results of the first dive. Thanks, and I will surely check it outter! Have a good day, dear client!"


    "You too," Max replied before closing the door.


    He lifted his eyes, only to blink them rapidly, "What are you two doing?"


    On the other side of his house, the twins had been clutching the door frame tightly with their slender fingers. Their foreheads and eyes reared to peek at Max and the delivery man''s talk.


    Zamira whispered, "I told you it was a delivery man. Look at that big box."


    "I have to be cautious in your ce sometimes! You believe in him too much!" Alice replied while squinting her eyes at Max.


    Then, these two noticed Max''s eyes gazing at them as if he saw two troublesome kids. Oddly enough, one of them acted precisely like that.


    Alice quickly hid, running away into her room.


    Zamira revealed herself wholly. She still was naked, but her two hands were gently joined around her private area. She bowed, apologizing for their behavior.


    It was all Alice, yet Zamira also took the me. Inwardly, she knew that it was inappropriate of them to show too much distrust since Max was like a gift from heaven to them.


    Max smiled, "Since we have clothes, you can try them on. Call back your little sister."


    "Yes," Zamira nodded softly before whispering, "Thank you."


    Max faintly smiled.


    -<sub> </sub>


    -


    -


    -


    While the girls tried on their new clothes, Max focused on the news going on on the TV. That news was all about the game.


    First, many people questioned how exactly it worked as the other side was too real-like.


    Max didn''t even bother himself with those questions.


    And then, the reporter told the game stats. This game became the most yed game in the world just in an hour! The stats were so absurd that thepany behind it made bank or would make even more as they introduce new stuff.


    Max whispered, "It''s a win-win. They have a game they can mize in every aspect and a factory for real yers."


    The blue dragon said as she red at Max with shimmering eyes, "Did you say something?"


    Max peeked at her, then chuckled, "You want me to buy proper stuff for you, don''t you?"


    Because of her pride or whatever, Alice didn''t ask again for cute clothes. But now that she saw her sister with a different look, her heart trembled with jealousy. She wanted cute dresses that would match the theme.


    p But she wouldn''t casually ask for it. She needed a n. And the best strategy was to simply start a conversation!</anda>


    What had Alice nned next? Well, she didn''t n anything. She would let the conversation flow to decide her future; or her future self that would talk with Max in a few seconds.


    She was a pretty simple girl.


    But contrary to all her expectations, Max saw through her.


    Alice gawked at him with puppy eyes.


    Max thought for a second, then asked, "Can three families really seal you and make you part of their game?"


    Alice turned to the side, requesting help from her elder sister. Depending on the answer, this question could make dragons look better or worse. For that sake alone, Alice didn''t want to say anything wrong.


    Zamira sighed, then whispered to her ear.


    Alica nodded, "Those stupid humans can visit other worlds. They lucked out since we had been escaping from much stronger people.


    People that can match dragons." Alice crossed her arms beneath her soft and abundant chest, shaping it male''s eyes pleasure while looking pretty prideful herself.


    Max chuckled, enjoying the sight as her thin clothes revealed her skin, "If three families could trap and enve dragons, then the road would be quite long."


    His grandpa died because Earth''s ssification was low. If people from such a world could match dragons, what about other worlds, let alone The Tower''s residents?


    Max thought about another possibility, though, "Are dragons weak?"


    Zamira shook her head, "No. But the dragon yers have be popr. They are really¡­ a weird bunch."


    Max spotted a deep sadness within her red eyes. He inferred that those guys caused too much disaster for dragons, possibly hurting the family of these two girls.


    He didn''t promise anything, though.


    Instead, Max whispered, "You are no longer trapped, so you two can take your future into your own hands."


    Even the usual loud Alice stared at Max with big eyes, her image of him significantly changing.

 Chapter 11 Concepts

    Chapter 11: Concepts


    A short encouragement was much better than an empty promise.


    Max also didn''t want to take responsibility for what had happened before meeting with them. Yet, his words were magical as Alice turned cuter, staring at him with parted lips as if she couldn''t utter a word.


    Her elder sister faintly smiled, etching this picture into her heart. She would tease her sisterter, saying she had been right all this time.


    Max was the person they both had been waiting for.


    "You have been staring at me for too long," Max''s cheeky words woke up Alice from her stupor.


    She approached him, then lifted her chin, puffing out her chest, "Thanks!" Although it sounded like she thanked him for no reason, Max wasn''t dense to not understand the meaning behind those words.


    He nodded, saying, "I have yet to buy you clothes. Pick some stuff."


    "O-Okay..." Alice replied a little awkwardly before taking a peek into Max''s phone. He then exined how the screen works before tossing it into her hands.


    Alice nimbly grasped the phone, then sat next to her sisters on the sofa. Both looked over some clothes while Max retracted his eyes to the TV.


    After a while, Max ordered Alice''s cute dresses. He then asked about their skills, for he felt it was an appropriate time.


    Zamira nodded, parting her lips to start the conversation. But then, her sister stood up, throwing her hair behind. With a new type of pride brimming in her heart, Alice spoke about her skill with a smirk.


    Zamira rolled her eyes, then fixed her posture, elegantly sitting next to her sister, who was speaking loudly.


    Alica unted while taking out her horns, which naturally sprouted on her head, "Water Of Infinity! I turn my every water-rted skill into infinite use. I can use it as long as I have mana!


    In The Tower''s terms, I have no cooldown!"


    Every skill needed time to reload. But this girl could keep spitting them out without any care, for she had that absurd skill as a passive. Her mana was also abundant, for she was a dragon.


    She couldn''t match Max''s mana pool. But Alice would never fall too behind should she be his party member for longer. And with hisrge mana pool, Max also would be able to find a technique to increase their mana pools.


    Besides that concept, her skill also made Alice more lively, as if she had infinite energy. Her body''s [STR] and [AGL] were higher than most dragons.


    Then, Zamira''s eyes opened, revealing a kindling fire within, "mes Of Truth.


    My mes peek into my target''s potential. If my enemy''s potential is lower than mine, meaning his bloodline or mana pool holds no natural potential higher than mine, my mes will forever burn on him.


    If he''s the same, the mes willst as long as I have mana. If my potential is weaker, I have a few breaths at most against such an opponent.


    With this skill, an ability to see through people''s lies came. My body might be weaker than Alice''s, but I hold more offensive power and higher perception." Zamira exined.


    Max nodded, "In a nutshell, the blue dragon is like a mage warrior. And the red dragon is like full artillery."<sub> </sub>


    It wasn''t a good description, but it was still pretty close to the truth.


    Max then added, "Hide your horns."


    "Sure," Alice whispered while sounding a little dejected.


    Max exined his skills then. He knew he could create more offensive skills as time went on. He could see himself throwing pure mana bombs, having a technique to increase his speed, and more.


    For now, he was like a raw magician, relying on mana without any element. With these two girls around, it was fine.


    The fire could cause a lot of ruckuses. Max would have some cover and more offensive power with those mes burning around them. And if water poured infinitely from Alice''s body, she would be able to use it in many ways.


    Max smiled, "You will get into the game as yers. My system will hide your nicknames. Has someone from the three families seen your human appearances?"


    The girls shook their heads.


    Max nodded with relief, "So there shouldn''t be any problem, then. We will keep a low profile for a while to avoid getting too much attention. But even if we stay low, our target will be to find the real existence and use them for our gain."


    The girls'' eyes twinkled with expectations. They wanted to break their seals and get their strength back!


    The Dragon yer''s seal was quite powerful, though. No twin knew whether the game and its real content would solve half of it.


    "The enemy hasn''t arrived with the game stuff yet, right?" Alice asked as she looked at Max with calm eyes.


    It took Max a few seconds to solve her speech, "You mean the delivery man. Yeah, that''s because of the traffic. Everyone buys those helmets, so we have to wait a little. I have also waited, so don''t look at me like that."


    Alice then asked, "Can I get that box?"


    "Box?" Now, Max was really at a loss.


    Alice faintly smiled while her eyes sparkled, "A small box with a screen."


    "You mean phone?" Max rolled his eyes.


    ? He took out his phone, then passed it to Alice. She took it like the greatest treasure, for it was fun to check stuff on it. She wanted to look through more clothes. And it seemed like Zamira was the same.


    These two looked pretty adorable as their faces struck close while looking down on the same screen.


    Max left them alone, going for a short exercise. Nothing seemed to attract his attention except the game and his progress.


    He used [Mana Conversion] during exercises naturally by now.

 Chapter 12 The Round Table Of Three Families

    Chapter 12: The Round Table Of Three Families


    Three families of Earth hailed from three different continents.


    North America, Europe, and Asia.


    In the west, Smith took over the north and south American continents.


    In the middle, Muller controlled the Europe and Africa continents.


    And in the east, Li had its sphere of influence spanning Asia and Australia.


    Their main business was rted to the dungeons and other worlds. But to keep the ultimate control over the dungeons, the families had to use their supernatural strength against the world organizations.


    It''s been like that for more than five hundred years now.


    And as the game appeared on the market, the families decided to host a meeting in their usual spot; the round table.


    They had three tables in their main continents, rotating for every meeting.


    Their meeting was pretty long, for they talked about game-rted stuff, ranging from sales to yers'' achievements.


    In the middle of their table, they had four big screens adjacent, making a big square. Many tutorials shed on those screens, catching potential yers that would join their ranks in the future.


    They also looked over their descendants, whose origins already made them stronger than everyone else in the game.


    In fact, a hidden mechanic was imnted for those descendants in the tutorial grounds.


    Muller Franc, an old man with wrinkles and a withered body, stared at the screen from one of the three honored seats. He was the family head of the Muller Household, which ruled two continents.


    He seemed surrounded by a gentle aura, like many old people. However, his hands had been drenched in blood, so many times he learned to utterly hide his emotions, just like the rest of the experienced yers.


    He inwardly spoke to himself, ''The third reward. I have tempered with the system, for your sake, my most beloved grandson.''


    Muller Franc deemed everyone, other than his own kids, grandsons because he had been living for more than just three generations. Some of his weak descendants had already died due to their weak lifespan.


    That was why he was so fixed on getting more of it.


    His youngest grandson, Lucas, was a terrifying yer already. If it weren''t for the old man''s stubbornness to live more, Lucas would''ve been already deemed the next family''s head. For his young age, he had strong and needed qualities to survive the harsh reality.


    In Franc''s eyes, Lucas would be his right hand. And for that young man''s future, Franc sacrificed one of his treasures just so no one, particrly his peers, wouldn''t notice his ploy.


    His scheme was simple. Knowing the personalities of the other two youngest seeds from three families, Franc told his grandson to focus on the third reward. And it was easy as the aforementioned prodigies were highlypetitive.


    Lucas also stirred their rival rtionship before the game started.


    And thus, nothing should''ve stopped Lucas from securing the third reward. And the scheme was as such; using his power, Franc switched the first reward with the third one, preparing it for his grandson.<sub> </sub>


    The Dragons and the power to tame them!


    ''It''s impossible for us to wield that power. We are too old, and our bodies have adapted too much to our current mana,'' Franc''s eyes gleamed in content, for he believed his grandson already secured the reward, ''But you are different. You are young with the highest potential I''ve seen in our world.


    You will wield the Dragon Tamer Skill, beat the weakened dragons, and use them to dominate the fake world!'' Franc dered!


    The dragons were special guests in their world. To snatch them, the three families worked together. And to get a skill that would tame them, the three families ventured to The Tower, where their statuses meant nothing.


    They used their shared wealth to contact dragon yers. Some of them tamed dragons and used them as mounts! Of course, no one from that group believed those weak humans had managed to get dragons.


    Yet, that was indeed the truth¡­


    And while it seemed like everything was going Franc''s way, the first problem appeared rtively quickly.


    One of the girls from Smith''s stepped into the room, announcing the news, "The Tutorial Main rewards have been distributed¡­ But there''s a problem with one reward. Our system can''t find the person who has received it.


    We have also checked the cave where the dragons were sealed¡­ We¡­ We found nothing," the girl barely could talk as she felt three powerful pairs of eyes pinning her down. Fortunately, her status was still satisfactory in the Smith family, so no old man used his pressure to kill her.


    Her family head surely would''ve protected her too!


    Franc lifted his eyes, being the first to talk, "Don''t tell me that either of you has cheated?"


    For someone who had actually schemed, Franc''s experience allowed him to speak without emotion and anything appearing on his countenance.


    Two other family heads narrowed their eyes, not replying immediately. Instead, the younger people started bickering, arguing openly about the possible fraud!


    Deep inside, Franc was seething. He couldn''t believe that the third reward was actually snatched by someone else. This utterly thwarted his ns, for he also had ns for his grandson.


    ''Who was it? Has someone from other worlds arrived in our world unbeknownst to us? That shouldn''t be the case, though. We have security systems coursing through our¡­'' Franc theorized as he couldn''t ept this simple fact.


    Although a theory of a third party thwarting their game system sounded better, the three families had begun suspecting each other first. Of course, they kept the possibility of someone else plotting against them in the back of their heads.


    However, their game had its own system. They created that system using skills from other worlds. They even made contracts with pretty hard to deal with people.


    No power should be ever able to elude them!


    Yet, Max had achieved such a feat through his grandpa''s system. He even got the best reward out of the tutorial. And his insignificant self, still unknown existence to three families, was enough to stir up the mess in their ranks.


    If he knew all of this, he would beughing and celebrating with some sushi!


    ''We must find dragons and the person who stole them away from us,'' Franc whispered inwardly, his thoughts fixed on the twins and Max.


    He stood up, leaving the room to make a call to his prodigy.

 Chapter 13 I Want Spoilers!

    Chapter 13: I want spoilers!


    [Kiss me¡­]


    "Kiss her¡­" Alice whispered while tightly clenching her hands. She put so much strength into her little hands that they had been trembling.


    Next to her, Zamira stared at the screen in silence. Her lips were slightly parted, as though she wanted to repeat after the heroine from the movie.


    Yes, the twins watched some kind of movie.


    Their big eyes reflected the TV''s screen. The heroine and protagonist were about to kiss, yet some third party stepped in.


    [Sorry, not so sorry!]


    BANG!


    The sound of a gun rang out in the dragons'' ears. A hole appeared in the heroine''s forehead, and her body fell to the ground lifelessly.


    A silence ensued, both in the movie and in the real world.


    Two dragons gawked at the scene, not making any sound. Their bodies remained frozen, not breathing at all. Their hearts probably stopped from the shock they received in such an absurdst scene.


    The protagonist then screamed, embracing his dead lover.


    Alice promptly stood up, "What kind of crap ending is it?! So she is not his destined lover?! Then who?!


    Fuck! I will read spoilers!" Alice couldn''t endure the mystery, her hand extending for Max''s phone.


    She had been so close to this little box that the phone''s new home was in Alice''s pocket. She also became quite skilled in handling all apps, as if she came from modern times.


    Before Alice read the spoilers, her elder sister woke up from her stupor. She snatched the phone, saying in a serious tone, "No spoilers."


    "I must know who is the destined heroine! She was my type!" Alice shed a tear as her favorite heroine had been killed just now.


    Before death, the blue dragon was hyped to see her chosen one winning the protagonist''s heart.


    And then, some bastard appeared with a gun!


    "No spoilers," Zamira narrowed her eyes, using her elder sister''s authority to her advantage.


    But the movie influenced the heart of the three hundred years old dragon too much. Alice squinted her blue hues, staring back at her sister!


    Max gazed at them on the other side of the room with a peculiar expression. His eyes remained normal, yet one couldn''t see any light in them. His lips were tightly shut as if he didn''t want to pour oil into the fire.


    He couldn''t believe that these two would end up like this.


    "I guess the modern technology is that addicting," Max whispered, recalling some news about how addictive the technology could be. He didn''t think much about it since Max believed he wasn''t addicted.


    However, these two dragons were the perfect example of people''s worries about addiction to smartphones and other stuff.


    Max nced at hisputer''s screen, "Where is that Virtual Reality Helmet? Don''t tell me the three families have found out about us? No, that''s too fast. Even if some they already found out that the third reward has been snatched, they shouldn''t put the whole attention to an unknown existence."


    If Max could see at the round table of the three families and see themotion inside, his heart would leap with joy and excitement. He would''ve spoiled those twins for at least a week, for they were treasures.


    But for now, they could only wait for Virtual Reality Helmets.


    And those arrived the next day.<sub> </sub>


    -


    -


    -


    -


    [Wee to the Torim World.]


    <o>,m Max appeared in the game for the third time.</o>


    He was in one of the beginner cities, flooded by yers. The city''s name and exterior didn''t catch his attention, for it was a simple reproduction of Europe''s medieval times. He had seen it more than enough in history books.


    After waiting for around thirty minutes, Max heard the pleasant voice in his ear, "We are here!"


    Alice waved with a broad smile on her face. She coiled her other arm around her sister''s, gluing to her like usual. She exuded so much energy that other people werepelled to look at her, for her voice sounded pretty energetic.


    And then, people hovered their eyes on her face, for she was a gorgeous woman. The same went for Zamira, for her silent and gentle approach had its own unique mood, which was also enthralling.


    Max was a little surprised by Alice''s expression. He guessed she was so happy because she finally had the privilege of fighting someone without being held back. She also should be optimistic toward him, for he never really snatched his phone back from her.


    In fact, he promised to teach her aboutputers.


    Max rolled his eyes at her, "Since you''ve already drawn all attention to us, I will have you stay away from us for a while."


    "Huh?" Alice parted her lips in confusion.


    Max grinned, extending his hand toward the quiet Zamira. He softly asked, "If you could, mydy." Then his smile widened as Zamira put her hand on his, slowly bringing herself closer to him.


    And like ady of a noble background, Zamira wrapped her two slender arms around Max''s right arm.


    Alice blinked, "I am not leaving my sister by more than five meters unless she tells me to!"


    Maxughed, "I knew you would say that. My left arm is all free." He suggested she follow her sister''s actions.


    And as Alice had no choice, she coiled her arms around Max''s left arm. She peeked at her sister before harrumphing, not saying anything.


    ''Well, that was pretty easy,'' Max whispered inwardly, not expecting that his little desire to have them gluing to him would work so smoothly.


    But as Alice drew too much attention, Max inferred that people would keep their eyes locked on them if he didn''t do anything.


    Thus, as the stars aligned, Max used this chance to have them close.


    He smiled, saying, "Beginner yers get sses from the tutorial, then expand their options in the beginner city. It''s crucial since many deathsy ahead beyond the safe walls.


    But in our case, I don''t think we need to talk with those fake people. Let''s go straight outside the city and level up."


    "Yes," Zamira nodded.


    "Yeah!" Alice also agreed.


    And thus, the first journey began.

 Chapter 14 Deal!

    Chapter 14: Deal!


    After going through the main gates, Max and the twins had received the system message.


    [You are about to leave the safe zone.]


    And by clicking on that message, Max and his girls learned what kind of dangers awaited them outside. Monsters and hidden plots weren''t the only dangers looming on the horizon; even yers could be hunters.


    It was a particr message, for yers received no damage in the safe zone. Even more, the game favored yer killing, for it was rewarding.


    Max whispered, "They want to encourage people to fight with each other."


    The PK rewarded yers with bountiful experience points, money, and one sure item drop. Moreover, the killed yer would share his strongest technique with the killer, which was probably the main enticing factor to actually performing the killing.


    It seemed pretty hardcore in the game world that was like the real world. But as the game grew in poprity, people would do it all for rewards and more strength.


    And while many found it weird, Max and the twins didn''t. That was because they knew that yers would mostly learn fake skills.


    Anyway, it was a time to perform some killing.


    Max and the twins headed immediately to the mountain''s feet next to the beginner''s city. It was currently the most swarmed spot by yers, for the hill was the first challenge.


    Looking up, Max and the twins failed to spot the mountain''s peak. Clouds teemed around it, hiding from everyone''s view.


    Aliceined, "If I had my strength unsealed, I would be able to eat it."


    "You eat mountains?" Max teased.


    Alice scoffed, "It was a metaphor!"


    "And I was teasing you," Max howled as he couldn''t stopughing with this girl.


    Alice tilted her head, "That''s teasing?"


    Zamira looked at her with odd eyes before shutting her eyelids down. She didn''t want to offer any help to this girl, for she would remain hopeless even with her wisdom. But as Max and Alice opened themselves to each other, Zamira found an unexpected joy in watching over these two.


    ''We have been running away for too long¡­ And then we got caught¡­ We needed freedom and someone to rely on more than we knew. It''s awesome how lil sis fails to notice it, though,'' Zamira took a furtive nce at her sister, then smiled softly.


    The dense forest littered the mountain. yers were amazed at first by such beautiful scenery. But then, monkeys threw various stuff at them, shattering the beautiful image of fantasy nature.


    Those monkeys inhabited the forest and the mountain''s peak.


    Thus, the mountain''s challenge was¡­


    [Monkey King''s Challenge!]


    [The self-proimed monkey has climbed up to the mountain''s peak, securing the mysterious power for himself! Now, he wants to find a worthy opponent!]


    [Main objective: Climb the mountain.]


    [Reward: If you beat the monkey king and secure his crown, you will own the mountain.]


    [Ownership of the monkey mountain: You will get experience, ie, and consumable items from every monster killed in the area.]<sub> </sub>


    "This game is ridiculous," Max casually uttered while shaking his head. This many rewards for the early game quest? Those families really only thought about fighting, for everything was literally connected to it.


    Zamira parted her lips, "Is it safe to seize the control this early?"


    Alice asked, "Why not? We can''t give up on such a good reward, can we?"


    Max replied, exining to the blue dragon, whose eyes had been muddled by her fighting desire, "Such a feat should be only possible for three families'' descendants or potential yers. There''s a chance some descendant has secretly taken the peak for himself, waiting for a likely yer.


    In other words, we might expose ourselves too early. But I am also on the same train as you, Alice. Let''s just fight with masks on." Max chuckled.


    As for the masks, it was not a problem, for the party had to return to the beginner''s city for five minutes. Afterward, they were to ready conquer the mountain.


    Max and his girls went through a few yer parties, not letting anyone approach them. In fact, the masks on their faces were pretty repulsive.


    They were simr to metal helmets, but their material was much thinner and more fragile. Their appearance was odd and pointless, yet they weremon for kids who liked to y soldiers in the beginner city.


    Max and his girls simply lookedical with their beginner clothes and oddly shaped masks.


    "I don''t think anyone of us will find an obstacle in the monkey king''s challenge. We have leveled up from the tutorial, and our skills outmatch their potential. So? Wanna see who conquers the mountain first?" Max chuckled.


    Zamira nodded, "Let''s make it a healthypetition."


    Alica sneered, "What''s the reward?"


    Max replied with a smirk, "Only one person can hold the crown. We are the party and partners, however. We will share the effects of the crown evenly. But since we need a good reward, the person to conquer the mountain will get a 50% share of all experience points, ie, and other rewards."


    That was a good offer.


    If Alice got more level, she would be able to overwhelm Max casually. Even though it would be a fake strength, even she knew that they would spend most of their time in the game world.


    So it wouldn''t be a pointless level up, for she would use this strength to tease him back, taking her sister for herself, just how it should be.


    The poor dragon hadn''t noticed how much of a change had happened in a short time. In any normal scenario, Alice would''ve snapped for someone else sharing her spot; only she could hug her sister, after all.


    But now, Alice wanted to tease him back. Her thoughts changed so much, yet she was oblivious to them.


    With pride of dragon heart, Alice puffed her ample chest, "Deal!"


    Zamira rolled her eyes, not knowing how it would end up in the future. But then, Max looked into her eyes, waiting for her answer.


    "¡­Deal," Zamira replied btedly, for she didn''t expect Max to wait for her opinion.


    Some yers heard their talk. Theyughed as they had already tasted the mountain''s challenge. It was difficult to climb with monkeys jumping around and sending their unique long projectile skills.


    Yet, those masked weirdos talked about the main goal already!


    Howughable!


    Little did they know that their existences were utterly insignificant before twins and Max.


    They soon would realize the difference!

 Chapter 15 A Harem-Seeking Trait

    Chapter 15: A harem-seeking trait


    "Good luck to you two," Max whispered before unwrapping his arms from the twin dragons'' soft bodies.


    "You too," Zamira softly replied before escaping.


    Alice smirked, her voice far away, "You will lose!"


    For a moment, Max felt like emptiness filled his heart. But as he nced to the side, he no longer could see the beauties, for they went their ways to seize the top. While Zamira went slowly with mes raging around her hand, Alice again boasted her high energy reserved, going forward like Usain Bolt.


    <o>,m Max stared at their backs, dispelling his thoughts and filling the sudden emptiness with battle intent.</o>


    He med the hole in his heart on loneliness. And then, a weird idea sprouted in his mind as Max recalled his grandpa''s harem. Were it not for the world''s limits, Max would have many aunts and step-sisters.


    ''I might have inherited a harem-seeking trait from my grandpa,'' Max whispered inwardly, stopping himself from making a move.


    He inferred that his grandfather''s death and his story about another life in other worlds might have triggered a desire to form a big family. And while Max had been joking around with it for a while, half-seriously intending to train his flirting skills, it would be problematic if he couldn''t properly control it.


    He knew how he could unconsciously make many odd ideas due to his jealousy. It took him a while to take control of it, yet Max had noticed a little of this unbridled feeling taking over him.


    But since it was fair for him to aim to steal all treasures from the three families, Max didn''t think too much about it.


    ''It''s good that I''ve met those twins¡­ And to no longer feel such an emptiness, I should properly use this moment to get them for life,'' Max smiled as he geared up his engines to start the mountain climbing.


    He was in a pretty good mood.


    After all, the harem-seeking trait was not a bad one. His father was a good man, and he would''ve lived a good life were it not for the world''s limits. But as medicine could turn into poison due to dosage, the same was with the harem.


    A mindless harem-seeking was not something Max approved, even if he had utterly no knowledge about it.


    And as he referenced many things to his grandpa, Max inferred that he wouldn''t probably stop at the twins. Because of that, he swore to himself that he would learn how to control his heart, just like he did with jealousy.


    Although his grandpa helped him with that intrusive emotion, a harem was a connection with many girls. And thus, Max believed he would receive help from people he had taken a liking for.


    For now, he didn''t want to give too much thought to it.


    It might be just a fleeting emotion because of his loneliness, after all. Max was also at that age, so he naturally desired to feel thedies.


    ''Enough,'' Max whispered, ''As I control mana, I will control all those emotions that shape me.''


    And with those words, Max darted forward!


    -


    -


    -


    -


    [First Challenge: Kill monkeys or avoid their projectile attacks!]


    [Tip: It''s rmended to scheme against monkeys to lure them out. Their projectile skills are fast and nearly unavoidable for new yers!]


    [If you fail to kill or avoid the projectiles, the monkeys will kill you!]


    [The first challenge''s rewards: 2 levels up, 1 silver coin, and a title based on your progress.]


    ''I feel thirty stares on me,'' Max''s brain quickly calcted the mana torrentsing from the monkey''s stares, leveraging [Mana Read] to perfection.


    He couldn''t see them with the naked eye, for they had hidden behind the dense leaves. Their efforts to hide were futile against the Mana Monster called Max.


    In fact, calling him, Mana Monster was quite a wrong choice of words. It would be much better to call him the Mana''s Best Friend!


    ''They areing,'' Max narrowed his eyes, turning to the right side, ''Three attacks will first reach from the right side, then five from the left.''<sub> </sub>


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    Max felt mana dots on his head, chest, and right leg. He quickly reacted to this feeling, tilting his head, then bending his body into an arrow shape. Lastly, he spun on his left leg, not letting himself get even grazed by the long projectile attack.


    He quickly took a step forward, nimbly moving his shoulders and legs. He was like a fish in the water, dodging all long-distance attacks, which turned out to be [Stone Throw] Skill.


    The monkeys materialized a stone above their palms. Clenching it tightly, they added more speed and strength to these stones. And then, they simply threw them at their enemies with an intent to kill!


    Out of all yers, only one stood out. It wasn''t his weird mask shaped after a helmet that made him gather the attention of all yers. It was his ability to avoid all stones with perfect uracy.


    Those monkey creatures uglily distorted their faces with indignation, for no human should be able to pass over them with such an ease! They kept building up stone castles next to their little bodies to gather as many stones as possible without waiting for new ones to materialize.


    And as the monster side grew agitated, the other was in an immense shock.


    yers simply gawked at Max with their mouths agape, regardless of the gender. Such reactions probably happened all over the game world, for the descendants of the three families had already made their moves.


    Max didn''t care about them, though.


    He kept kicking the ground, going forward like an unstoppable bull. And in the eyes of many yers, he was indeed an existence that saw the red g at the first challenge''s end.


    Before going past the finish line, Max turned around. He saw much more monkeys now that they all moved closer to him in tandem, hoping to at least wound him once. Their little hands desperately moved.


    Max once again performed his already famous moves. It seemed like he was doing a victory dance close to the finish line, shaming all fuming monkeys.


    BANG!


    Max suddenly clenched one of the darting stones.


    [You have lost -40 HP!]


    Those stones were powerful, so even though he caught one perfectly, it still dealt some damage to him.


    Max didn''t feel discouraged, though. Behind his weird mask, his lips curved up in a grin.


    [You have poured your mana into the fake stone.]


    [You have formed a new skill, Mana Throw.]


    [You have locked [Mana Throw] on the feral monkey through [Mana Read]. Your mana''s adaptation has significantly increased, bringing you closer to your mana.]


    [You have applied offensive traits onto the fake stone through your mana.]


    Max took a familiar baseball pitching position, fixing his eyes on the monkey. He surely had failed by correctly imitating the pros of this thrilling sport. Yet, his abilities surely didn''t fail to deliver.


    BANG!


    Max''s fake stone hit the monkey faster than he could react. His little head exploded into a bloody mess, his flesh and blood dripping from the tree.


    [You have killed the Feral Monkey Lv. 10]


    And under the chilling silence, Max lifted his hand, pointing at the mess with his index finger, "That''s how you advance here."


    After turning around, the wave of indignation pped Max''s back.


    "That''s not how you have passed this challenge, you bastard!"


    "Acting cool with a lucky throw, huh?!"


    "I will do the same! What he did do just now? Breakdance?"


    "That was obviously not a breakdance¡­"

 Chapter 16 The Twins Path!

    Chapter 16: The twins'' path!


    In the meantime, the mes and water burst out around the forest.


    On the left side, Zamira''s fire continuously spread worse than wildfire. She was in heat, her tanned body shining as sweat specks illuminated her beautiful curves. In such a beautiful state, Zamira used her fire to its utmost proficiency.


    Her element turned into a fire wall, muddling the hearing, seeing, and smelling senses. She didn''t even need to do anything else, for monkeys no longer could locate her, let alone approach mes.


    Some yers followed Zamira, for she left a thin gap behind.


    Although it might look like a safe route should things turn south, the reality was significantly different.


    "This girl really has a good body. Is she a model in real life?"


    "I don''t know. Either way, she must''ve lucked out in the tutorial. I don''t understand how someone can make such a mess at the beginning of the game. It''s like we are in the middle game or close to the end game."


    "The game''s concept is already sick. It''s not weird for some stars to appear at the beginning. We, unlucky peasants, can only leverage them!"


    That was when Zamira turned around, still wearing her odd mask.


    That peculiar object didn''t suit her at all. At least the beginner shirt and pants were somewhat passable, particrly the former, for the sweaty shirt stuck nicely to Zamira''s chest.


    However, yers utterly despised the mask because they couldn''t see thedy''s gorgeous face! She surely should have beautiful looks with such a body.


    But as Zamira stared at them through the mask''s gaps, the yers suddenly felt like they had fallen into her hands.


    And that was the reality.


    Zamira lifted her hand elegantly like a mistress looking down on¡­ peasants, "I leverage your existences here. Not the other way around."


    And with those words, the mes coalesced around her hand. At the same time, the fire wall blocked the only escape route for yers, shutting them down in Zamira''s domain.


    Her draconian eyes shone red.


    "S-Stop it! Let us turn around! Come on! I don''t want to die again!"


    "Same! It hurts every time we die! Girl, you have to understand us!"


    "You will also beg once in your gaming time, you know? The karma will return and help you if you let us go!"


    The yers begged as they could see Zamira''s intent in her unique eyes.


    They didn''t want to fall because of a few things.


    First, it hurt. The game developers allowed yers only to slightly lower the pain sensors. Thus, if the damage was great or life-threatening, it would hurt severely. In the game world, many yers tasted the pain of breaking bones or getting a strong punch straight in the head for the first time.


    That was one of the first controversies of the Torim World. Yet, the three families simply controlled the media with their big wallets, so it was nothing serious.


    And their goal of having such a system was simple; to develop the real yers. If a fake yer grew scared of feeling pain, then he would never grow up into a real one.


    Secondly, dying costed items and time. Thetter was not high as there was just an hour ban. But losing items hurt yers, wasting more time as a result.


    Andstly, it wasme to wake up and see other yers gaming while you could only watch them.


    Zamira didn''t reply to their requests. No matter how much they begged her to let them go, Zamira''s mes continued to roar. Atst, it soared like a phoenix, swallowing yers entirely.


    The mes Of Truth assessed that those yers were worse than ants, killing them in the blink of an eye.


    Zamira turned around, ignoring the messages of her leveling up, new skills, and other rewards. Those were all fake, so she didn''t care.


    But the words of those yers left some thoughts behind in Zamira''s heart.<sub> </sub>


    The words of her begging other yers to let her go.


    For some reason, Zamira couldn''t imagine herself in such a situation. As a dragon, she had her pride. Many dragons wouldn''t be able to imagine themselves bowing before other existences.


    Of course, as the clear-headed woman, Zamira saw life from many perspectives.


    Yet, the image of her new friend that helped her escape very often shed in her mind whenever she recalled the words of her victims.


    Because of that guy, Zamira couldn''t imagine herself losing, let alone him.


    His mana was¡­ too copious and good.


    Zamira''s cheeks red up as she remembered the most shameful event of her life, herself whispering how good someone''s else mana felt on her body. Her little sister''s voice helped her alleviate that peculiar emotion.


    Alice''s screams were much louder back then.


    But as Zamira thread forward, she failed to notice that her mes became stronger each time she recalled that time.


    And they became stronger simply because they were mes of truth, after all.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    On the right side, Alice swathed herself in water torrents. They coiled around her like dragons she and her sister were. In fact, this technique imitated what Alice liked the most, which was cuddling her elder sister.


    The water infinitely swirled around her, seemingly having its own consciousness. Each time the stone fell her way, the water extended forth like a snake, shattering the futile attempts to wound its master.


    In the meantime, Alice continued sprinting forward without any care in the world. She was like an epitome of freedom, smiling brightly beneath her mask.


    Her body also exuded freedom, for she was a pretty fast dragon!


    No one could keep up with Alice, so she didn''t have apanying yers like her elder sister or new friend.


    But Alice didn''t care, for the mountain''s peak was her goal.


    She was the first one to pass the first challenge.


    [Congrattions on passing the first challenge!]


    [You have received-]


    "I don''t care about those rewards! What''s the next challenge?!" Aliceughed loudly, forcing the system to tell her about the next challenge.


    There was a chance that some prerequisite would block her before advancing, so Alice kept her attention to the system.


    Fake rewards did not matter, for Alice knew she wouldn''t receive real mana from them. If she did, she would feel it naturally, so there was really no point in checking the system messages.


    [The second challenge: Kill fifty red monkeys and shatter ten monkey statues!]


    [Tip: You can find the statue through-]


    "Easy!" Alice grinned, picking up the pace she had lost just now to read the system message.

 Chapter 17 So Thats How!

    Chapter 17: So that''s how!


    p Max read the second challenge as well.</anda>


    [The second challenge: Kill fifty red monkeys and shatter ten monkey statues!]


    [Tip: You can find the statues through the red monkeys'' movement.]


    And that was what mattered the most in Max''s eyes. Like his teammates, he didn''t care about the rewards of those trials. Sure, they would be highly helpful formon yers.


    Once a yer piled them all, he would develop his own style and probably get noticed by the three families. However, Max and the twins didn''t need to follow such a path, for they had their own systems and mana in the real world.


    They needed experience, the real rewards, and simply having fun.


    That would shape them all, mainly Max, into the best real yers.


    "It''s a real challenge now," Max whispered as his lips curved slightly.


    [Red Monkey Lv. 12 HP: 540/540 MP: 350/350]


    Before him, he had monkeys staring at him with killing intent. Their size was at least half of adult male humans, and their bodies exuded a powerful aura. They were thick, strong, and ready for boxing!


    They were also a little different. Some monkeys had red butts, while the rest had different colors.


    Max''s goal was to kill the fifty red monkeys. He couldn''t afford to waste time with other monkeys, for he also had to find the statues.


    And that was when the real challenge came.


    The statues didn''t have consciousness. Of course, they were built with mana, but they wouldn''t look out for Max. He couldn''t locate them as he did with his enemies'' attempts to kill him.


    Max still had it easier than others, though.


    He found no problems locking his senses on all red monkeys. With his new ''breakdance'' style, he would avoid other monkeys until they blocked all his ways.


    Max''s eyes gleamed in interest, "So how are you going to guide me to the statue, red monkeys?"


    It was as if his voice was a trigger.


    All monkeys pounced in tandem, their eyes shing with killing intent. Since they were pretty big, their bodies also forced the earth to wail, for they stomped on it heavily. They made sounds akin to weak earthquakes.


    Max quickly spread his right fingers, attempting to create a mana bolt. A faint sound of lightning crackled around his hand, then a perfect magic bolt appeared above his palm. He hurled it at the monkey, immediately proud of his strength.


    [You have created Mana Lightning Bolt(SSS).]


    [You have killed the Yellow Monkey Lv. 12]


    ''Mana Throw will help me use the world''s items. This Mana Lightning Bolt skill will be my main offensive and long-distance power,'' Max thought while forming a few more bolts.


    He nced at his mana points, his eyes widening in a shock.


    ''It doesn''t even fall¡­'' Max whispered with an incredulous expression.


    He obviously didn''t forget about monkeys around. He kept pitching mana lightning bolts at them, lowering their numbers in jaw-cking speed. Those bolts didn''t even need to aim for vital points.


    It didn''t matter whether they lodged themselves in head or leg; all enemies turned into particles before Max''s might.


    ''There has to be a difference between offensive and defensive skills¡­ One costs too much mana while the other less,'' Max analyzed while bringing the disaster onto the second challenge.


    The supportive skills also didn''t cost too much mana, by the way.


    And while Max pondered his mana and the world''sws, the yers and red monkeys stared at him as if they were looking at the monster.


    Some yers were amazing, for they climbed up through the first challenge through sheer willpower, using normal skills.<sub> </sub>


    Yet, they became a part of the forest as they shared the same expression as monkeys¡­


    In fact, it was truly awesome how monkeys and humans could look alike.


    "Is that a yer or NPC?"


    "I think NPC¡­"


    "Maybe too many monkeys spawned in the area, so he cleans them?"


    "That''s it!"


    "Then, how do you exin that fire here?"


    A silence ensued.


    And while the yers had their talk, the red monkeys nced into each other''s eyes, reaching an understanding in less than a second. They mmed their fists against each other before dropping to the ground.


    They didn''t just drop on the ground, however.


    Some did, but the rest took a few steps back. Most took a few more steps as if every red monkey had his own n.


    After a while, they all dropped onto their knees.


    Max stared at them, then sneered beneath his mask, "So that''s how you will guide me to the statue."


    The monkeys formed a path with their bowing selves. Such an absurd sight probably had never happened before, for even the three families wanted their descendants topete properly, putting limits on them as a result.


    Yet, Max was unbridled, and no one looked over him.


    He made the rules.


    That was how his journey probably would be before stepping into the Tower, a ce that even his grandpa struggled in.


    Max followed the path, finding the stone statue rtively quickly. He was the first yer to find it, and he did it in such a way that others didn''t even dream of following or trying out the same method.


    He put his hand on it, "That''s how your mana feels."


    Max didn''t immediately destroy the statue. He first touched it, engraving the feeling of its mana within his mind. He then rubbed his fingers as though he had a little mana on his hand.


    After that, Max nced at his minimap. It floated in the upper right corner of his vision, but Max could bring it to the middle.


    As it spread, Max rubbed his right fingers on it.


    And then, all statues appeared on it, marked for him.


    Max chuckled, "Your system has so many ws. I will exploit it without care."


    His grandfather created the best system for him. Yet, those families were so asinine and weak that Max could do whatever he wanted.


    He chuckled, destroying the statue.


    And then, the message appeared.


    [You have destroyed the monkey statue.]


    [An army of two hundred monkeys has swarmed your spot.]


    [Due to unknown circumstances, all red monkeys had given up on pursuing you.]


    [You have one hundred and thirty enemies on your tail.]

 Chapter 18 Practice

    Chapter 18: Practice


    Max was currently in one of many big trees.


    Those were popr in the mountain range, stretching out toward the peak. Some of them held the stone statues within themselves, naturally part of the challenge.


    An army of various butt-colored monkeys had encircled the tree. In this tree, Max patiently assessed his situation.


    ''It''s a good idea to practice handy skills,'' Max whispered inwardly.


    He said those words because he thought about creating another skill out of nowhere. This time, he had an idea about a minimap hack that would expose all monkey locations.


    However, he quickly gave up on that idea.


    There was a chance Max would meet an enemy whose pressure would stop him from creating new skills. A much stronger enemy also could render all Max''s skills useless, for hecked experience in those.


    Thus, Max inferred it would be a good idea to calm down and focus on skills that had always had been on his side.


    [Mana Read(SSS)]


    [Mana Conversion(SSS)]


    Max probably would never stop using these skills. The first one helped him significantly by reading the world around him. Max believed he had been reading just standard information from mana around him and that mana hid more secrets!


    Mana Conversion should always be active. Max mostly used it when exercising without caring for his mana points. But as long as he wouldn''t use any defensive skill, Max''s MP would probably stay pretty high.


    That was why he wanted to learn how to use it every asion so he wouldn''t waste his mana points. And those regenerated pretty fast, so Max believed he could try this idea out.


    "Let''s see¡­" Max fetched a small stone.


    After imbuing [Mana Read] into the object, Max threw it outside. All monkeys'' stares fell onto the flying thing, trailing it for a few seconds. In this short time, Max''s brain recorded all information.


    It was easy notably because he used [Mana Read] two times.


    First, the stone held this peculiar skill. And secondly, Max''s eyes shimmered in this highly productive skill. He felt the stares on the rock as if he was flying in the person, which felt quite odd yet practical.


    Max smiled, "I must act before they make a move."


    Rushing out of the tree, Max quickly drew the attention of the monkey''s army. His hands burst with his peculiar mana. He locked all monsters with his [Mana Read] again, swirling as he started spitting out mana lightning bolts.


    Max had an idea as to why it was after the lightning element.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM!


    The forest once again shook!


    -


    -


    -


    -


    While Max and the twins had been wreaking havoc on the mountain''s feet, slowly reaching areas that no yer had stepped until now, a man from three families was casually taking a nap on the mountain''s peak.


    The self-proimed monkey king was not too far away from his napping self. This creature was beaten from top to bottom, silently regenerating his health points without daring to make a sound.


    The man''s name was Albert Omu.<sub> </sub>


    He wasn''t a direct descendant from one of the three families. He was one of their real yers, and in a much easier term, he was like their subordinate. His boss was the head of the Muller Household, but Albert considered Lucas his real boss.


    Because of the young prodigy''s orders, Albert was here.


    He seized the mountain''s top without notifying the system. His job was to wait for the destined yer to arrive at the top, asses his potential, then either recruit him to Lucas'' side or offer a real mana skill.


    And then, his job probably would be to follow the guy or keep an eye on him. It would be easy as this game belonged to the three families.


    "What''s the noise?" Albert faintly opened his eye, ncing at the self-proimed monkey king.


    This level twenty monster was silently recuperating, so it was not him. However, the monkey was also worried that more monsters would soone to his spot,ugh at him and shame his achievement.


    He really thought that he was a strong existence before meeting Albert and getting pummeled by him.


    Albert didn''t pay more attention to this fake monster. He lifted himself off his rough and quite ufortable bed, locking his senses around the mountain.


    ''I feel three sources of real mana¡­ The density and feeling of this mana are beyond what I''ve ever felt¡­ What is happening? These couldn''t be three headsing here, could be?'' Albert rattled off what his senses conveyed to him.


    Getting quite agitated, Albert looked over his clothes. He made sure that he didn''t look unsightly or at least not pleasant to an eye. Regardless of who wasing here, Albert believed he had to show the best decorum.


    But he was still unsure what was going on. For now, he decided to hide behind a big stone and wait for the real deals.


    A few breathster, a man in the beginner clothes appeared. He took the first step on the mountain''s peak, drawing the self-proimed monkey king and Albert''s gaze.


    A momentter, the twinsnded next to him.


    They wore odd masks and beginner clothes, yet their techniques and mana were of the highest quality. Thebination left Albert perplexed while the monkey didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    Feeling Max''s mana and presence, the monkey king lost all will to fight him and hispanions.


    Albert hadn''t revealed himself yet, for he believed he would''ve gone against his boss'' n.


    For now, he kept his eyes locked on the three challengers, naively thinking they hadn''t noticed him.


    "I was first," Max nced at Alice, whose body sparkled in sweat. Her cheeks were red from running around. She breathed roughly while trying to keep a straight back as she didn''t want to show her weak self.


    But as her twin sister breathed heavily, Alice allowed herself to show a little weakness, "You were first!"


    She agreed with the human, whose clothes and voice seemed normal. Not even a sweat trickled down Max''s chin, and his tone sounded casual.


    Max chuckled, "You have your strength sealed, so it was quite unfairpetition. But as you have exercised and fought between yourselves, you''ve ramped up your skills. It must''ve felt good to let them all out, right?"


    Alice wiped off her sweat, "Right!" before replying with a new portion of energy.


    Zamira also nodded.


    And then, Max pointed at the monkey, "Look at this little one. Who has beaten him so badly?"


    Hearing those words, Albert''s body trembled, cold sweat running down his back. His eyes expanded, shaking as he felt he had been marked from the start.


    Yet, he hadn''t noticed anything.


    And he was a real yer!


    Thus, the existences before him were the same, if not better¡­


    Albert slowly revealed himself, waving a white g.

 Chapter 19 Real Players Classification

    Chapter 19: Real yers ssification


    ''This guy is a real deal, isn''t he?'' Max whispered as he stared at the maning out from the hidden spot.


    He looked like a European with white skin and ck hair. His eyes were blue, and his body was pretty well-developed, with authentic mana coursing through his veins. His clothes also stood out, for he wore high-quality equipment.


    He looked like an adventurer straight from the fantasy world with leather armor tightly wrapped around his muscles. He had metal tes around his vital points, and his sword silently hung on his hip.


    ''If he has real strength, he can quickly get equipment for himself in this world''s setting¡­ Of course, there''s no point for him to y this game unless there''s a reward for getting a high level.


    But that would contradict the game''s goal¡­ No, I can''t be so sure about it¡­ If I am correct, though, there seems to be ongoingpetition between the descendants. This guy might be here because of it,'' Max whispered.


    The more he thought about this guy''s presence here, the closer he got to the truth. For now, he decided to stop thinking about his theories and wait for the man''s next move.


    And while Max had a rough idea of what had been happening in the fake world, Albert was utterly clueless about Max''s existence, let alone the twins.


    He didn''t know about dragons and how much three families had spent on them. He also didn''t think of a possibility of a rogue yer living in their world. With how much influence the three families had, it was no wonder that Albert was confident in their power to control the whole world.


    If it weren''t for Mateo''s high level and skills, Max wouldn''t live such an excellent life until now.


    And if it weren''t for that old man, Max surely would have many problems controlling his mana. He probably wouldn''t be able to create skills as easily, which would''ve left him at the mercy of three families'' fake techniques.


    Fortunately, that was not the case.


    "I''m Albert Omu from the Muller Household. May I know your names?" Albert asked courtesy, for he believed these guys would be able to trash the ground with him.


    It would be a big relief if they came from the Muller Household, as that would mean they were under the same banner.


    And as he thought about it, Albert suddenly had an idea that these guys were here to check on his mission. Hepletely ignored that Max and the twins had caused too much noise and damage to the forest.


    He smiled, hoping that his theory was true.


    But if Max and the twins turned out to be from different families, Albert would surely fail his mission. No excuse would help him, for Lucas was serious about the fake world and its potential.


    [Albert Omu Lv. 1 HP: 5000/5000 MP: 2750/2750]


    [Earth''s yer Rank: D]


    Even though he was level one, his real-world strength quickly heightened his stats. And as Max stared into the man''s stats, his real system shed with additional information, telling him about Albert''s real yer''s rank.


    In the real world, yers had a simpler ssification system. It started with the weakest rank, F, and ended at S, the strongest.


    The three families had many S-ranked yers, but it was said that the three heads topped everyone in this area, despite sharing the same ssification. It wouldn''t be weird if three families decided to create a new rank for themselves.


    ''He''s not weak at all¡­'' Max uttered inwardly while thinking of his following words. He was momentarily surprised that Alice hadn''t said anything yet. But as the situation was under their control, and her elder sister didn''t utter a word, Alice dly shifted responsibility to her new friend.<sub> </sub>


    But if things turned south, she would be the first to scream and boast about her origin and strength.


    For now, Max decided to y it efficiently, "Do you think you are qualified to hear our names?"


    Albert''s body tensed, his back bing wetter as he perspired more. He thought he was already polite, yet he failed to understand his position.


    He rubbed his hands nervously, stuttering, "T-That''s not it, high yers!"


    Max lifted his hand, stopping the man from talking further, "This challenge is too harsh on newbies, so we''ve decided to give them a hand. We will overlook this challenge in your ce while you return to where you''vee from."


    And then, Max extended his hand for a handshake.


    Not finding anything suspicious, Albert approached Max, giving him a five. He felt a firm grasp on his hand, yet something seemed off. But as he didn''t dare to give it much thought, he kept smiling like an idiot.


    Max whispered, "Muller Franc sent us here. You don''t have to worry about anything."


    "That''s relieving!" Albert eximed, his expression taking 180 turn.


    He then excused himself, bowing to the high yer and his girls. After he made such a courteous move, Albert disappeared from the scene. He didn''t log out but went down the mountain to some hidden spot.


    Max waited for him to altogether leave the mountain before making his next move. He naturally approached the self-proimed monkey king.


    He smiled at him, "Let''s have a fight, the monkey king."


    The self-proimed monster didn''t feel good about this challenge. He would''ve bumped his chest like a gori in any other scenario. Unfortunately, his life changed significantly after the real yers appeared on the scene.


    Max kept smiling, not revealing anything.


    Alice and Zamira couldn''t see his face, for he wore the same mask. But unlike the elder sister, Alice no longer could keep her lips shut.


    She parted her rosy lips, saying, "Why did you just let him go? We could''ve snatched his real mana for ourselves, couldn''t we? We have leveled up in this fake world and are much stronger than him!"


    Max nced at her, "I will exin soon. Let me get experience by fighting this monkey."


    "Uh, what kind of experience can this weak monster even give you?" Alice rolled her eyes, adding a few more words that shamed the monster, "You will get much more by fighting us, not these weak guys."


    Max agreed, "You are right."


    "Of course I am," Alice proudly puffed her chest.


    Max added, "I will spar with you for a phone in the real world."


    And with those words, Alice understood that she had said too much.

 Chapter 20 Spy Bug

    Chapter 20: Spy bug


    "Do you have any idea, sister?" Alice asked her elder sister while hovering her eyes on Max, who had been in a battle with the self-proimed monkey king.


    Their battle looked off, and it was clear that one side didn''t want to fight at all. Any newbie would think of it as a waste of time, yet Max grinned as he continued exchanging blows with the monster.


    Zamira nced at her little sister, "You want to know why he is doing this?"


    Alice nodded, interested in whether her theory was correct. She believed Max was doing this to get some ego or bully the monster. Perhaps, he took a liking to show off his strength due to his powerful and copious mana.


    There was also a theory regarding Albert. In Alice''s eyes, Max didn''t want to risk a smooth start, so he let the man go!


    Zamira rolled her eyes after hearing her little sister''s theories, "It''s the first proper day for all of us. We have leveled up significantly and met one of three families'' subordinates.


    While we have years of experience, Maxcks everything other than high mana," Zamira whispered, retracting her eyes to Max.


    He belonged to the category of the tower''s divine prodigies, whose bodies were born with an abundance of mana. In their case, the prodigies learned more about the world, techniques, schemes, and other useful stuff.


    They didn''t have to strengthen their mana pool or increase their strength. Their natural resources already upped them in ranks opposite to the rest of the universe.


    Most yers started by increasing their strength and mana, which was a slow process depending on their potential.


    Most of them alsocked proper guidance. He created his own skills and style instead!


    "Ah, he might be a unique case," Zamira realized that Maxcked proper guidance.


    He was like a low-born yer with high mana, something in between prodigies and the rest of the world.


    Alice sighed, "Exin already, elder sister."


    Zamira ruffled Alice''s blue hair, "He''s trying out something during that fight. He''s going to soak every experience for himself, no matter how insignificant or valuable. He will also learn something by fighting an enemy this short."


    The fire twin was right.


    Max tried using [Mana Conversion] while sparing against the self-proimed monkey king. His enemy was perfect for this short training, and Max was slowly getting the hang of it, so he was grinning like a kid.


    And then, Zamira continued with a simr smile, as if she could see his face, "That guy was a real yer, yet he feared us. We have sealed strength, and Max is a newbie. Yet, the Earth''s D-ranked yer was polite before us.


    We should avoid them during the early game stages. We don''t want three families'' main forces looking after us," Zamira whispered in her soft voice.


    Alice sighed, "How much of our seal would we unlock with that guy''s mana?"


    Even though it was a pity that Max let the man go, Alice understood her elder sister''s points. If this guy died in the game and logged out without any mana in a real-world, the three families would know that there was a real threat in their world.


    Zamira added, "Max would take some for himself too."


    "Does he really need more?" Alice rolled her eyes.


    That was when Max killed the self-proimed monkey king, seizing the mountain''s peak for himself. The whole mountain''s feet froze as the new system message suddenly appeared in their eyes.


    [The yer, Max, has taken over the mountain''s peak.]<sub> </sub>


    [Max will receive a share of ie, experience, and items dropped from the monsters in the whole mountain''s area.]


    [You can challenge the new king and take his crown!]


    Max turned around, smiling at the twins as he took off his mask. The girls did the same, revealing their slightly wet hairs sticking to their skin. It was the first time Max saw them in such a state, so he took a while to remember the image.


    He found a good spot for a rest, the same spot Albert had slept on.


    He took a seat, gesturing twins toe over.


    After they sat down, sticking close to each other, Max revealed his thoughts, "Zamira is right."


    "You were listening?" Alice inquired with half-narrowed eyes. She couldn''t believe this guy was so good at multitasking, yet Max continued proving her thoughts wrong.


    Max chuckled, "I could hear you two." He then lifted his hand, spreading his fingers widely, "Look at this."


    The girls switched their eyes to the object floating above his palm. It was a small, round object that didn''t give them an idea of its existence or purpose.


    Max exined, "It''s a gadget to spy on others. I wanted this thing to hide deeply in people''s bodies, so it''s another SSS skill. This skill will allow me to hear and see everything around Albert.


    I will learn slowly about their ranks and ns," Max said.


    [Mana Spy Bug(SSS) - create an impossible detect bug that will hide in people''s hearts.]


    "It''s a bug?" Alice brought her face closer, staring at the round object with her draconian eyes. She found nothing other than just a round object as if the bug''s characteristics were hidden from her eyes.


    She med her sealed strength.


    Zamira narrowed her eyes, finding nothing.


    Maxughed, "It is a bug. Anyway, I will try this ability now while you two enjoy yourselves."


    [Party leader, Max, has shared fifty percent of his mountain''s peak shares with the yers Zamira and Alice.]


    After sharing the future loot and experience points with the twins, Max put all his attention into his newly created skill.


    That would help him spy on others and make the most efficient moves in the game world.


    "Let''s see whether we can enjoy this mountain for long," Max whispered, sneering as he started channeling his newest skill.


    Alice tilted her head, "What does he mean?"


    Zamira sighed, "He told the real yer that Muller Franc sent us here. If Muller Household finds out that someone has lied and used their head''s name without permission, they will trace us down.


    It depends on that real yer''s next move," Zamira exined.


    Alice nodded, "I understand."


    Max didn''t reply, for he already saw many different things with his closed eyes.

 Chapter 21 Loser!

    Chapter 21: Loser!


    Max couldn''t enjoy the game wholeheartedly because of how fake it was.


    But as he could get into the ranks of the real yers, Max would slowly scheme against them and make them all turn against each other.


    The best way to trigger them would be by attacking their prodigies and stealing their mana.


    And as Max thought about his next ns, he couldn''t help but form many. He first wanted to level up to seize the best treasures for himself. But now, he had much better ideas.


    Of course, Max grew bolder because he knew that at least the D-rank yer was wary of him and the twins.


    His idea was simple; two personalities.


    He would create a fake yer persona that would join one of three families'' guilds. His other persona would be what he had shown to Albert. The masked high yer who executed Muller Franc''s orders.


    For the first persona, Max must create a skill to hide hisrge mana pool and strength. For the second, Max nned a mana mask to give him a different face.


    But for now, it was important to spy on Albert Omu.


    The real yer had entered a castle. For now, Max didn''t know whether it was, so he just marked the ce on his minimap. And then, he patiently waited for Albert Omu''s next move.


    ''This skill is good,'' Max whispered, praising his newest skill.


    The spy bug hid within the yer''s heart. Since it was the highest-ranked skill, Max had an inkling that people much stronger than him would be able to notice it. Thus, he was fine with casually spying on Albert Omu.


    His vision was all around the yer. He could see and even hear everything around his target.


    It was a pity that Max couldn''t hear Albert''s thoughts, but that would be too much. However, as he continued to use the skill, Max was sure he would soon develop an ability to listen to people''s hearts.


    "I am back with the news, boss!" Albert knocked on the grand doors, which seemed like doors leading to the king''s hall.


    These opened shortly after, revealing the red carpet and dazzling statues. The vast chandelier illuminated the hall, focusing on a young man on the throne. He was surrounded by many people whose mana pools nearly suffocated Albert.


    That was not just mana''s influence but Albert''s stress, for he knew the identities of everyone here.


    However, he held on, slowly treading forward.


    On the throne, Muller Lucas sat with his eyes fixed on the system. But as one of his underlings stepped in with some news, he shifted his attention to him. Without saying anything, he forced Albert to speak.


    Albert bowed before speaking, "I''ve silently seized the first challenge''s peak next to the beginner''s city. But today, three masked people appeared on the top, telling me to leave it to them, saying that those were orders of our family''s head.


    They even said his name without honorifics!" Albert exined.


    Max had been waiting for those words.


    If the man on the throne reacted with suspicion, it would mean that Max and the twins would have to quickly give up on the peak. The second option was that the man would just ept Albert''s words.


    Lucas pondered for a few seconds before replying, "No fake yer should know grandfather''s name, let alone use it to kick you away. I don''t think there''s a real newbie yer bold enough to use it to seize the fake world''s treasures.


    Let''s believe in them for now," Lucas said, then asked, "You didn''t have any qualms believing in them?"


    Albert quickly exined himself, "I felt their mana¡­ It was so powerful and unique! I have never felt such density and might!"


    Lucas narrowed his eyes, "Grandfather''s personal team?"


    His grandfather had loyal people who had been with him from his early days as a yer. Their names were the second reason no one ever thought of aiming for Muller Franc''s seat, for they were loyal and strong.<sub> </sub>


    Lucas smiled, "Let them have their fun, then." After forgetting about those loyal dogs, Lucas told Albert to continue his mission somewhere else, "Find potential fake yers and invite them to our guild.


    I need many people for results." Lucas whispered in amanding tone, his voice booming in Albert''s mind.


    Within Albert''s heart, Max had received a system message.


    [Mind Control Immunity has rendered the foreign mind control skill useless.]


    At the same time, a few meters away from Lucas, ady with simr hair and eyes stared at him with disgust. She looked in herte twenties, having unique beauty and voluptuous curves, which most girls would pay thousands for.


    Yet, as she had dark circles below her eyes, thedy''s heart wasn''t at ease for a long time.


    Her eyes sparkled with killing intent, but just for a second since she couldn''t show such feelings here.


    Worse, if someone noticed, her brother would kill her.


    She was Muller Sofia, Lucas'' elder sister.


    She knew all about her brother and his practices, for she had been the victim of his mind control skill for a long time. Now that she had freed herself through the lucky chance in the dungeon raid, Sofia secretly nned against Lucas.


    ''I swear to never sleep until I kill you, you shameless bastard,'' Sofia whispered within her heart, her voice as sharp as a sword.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    "Haha!" Max''sughter startled the twins.


    They enjoyed their freedom by listening to the whistling wind, inhaling the fresh air, and having each other. But as Max''sugh rang out, Alice jumped with kindling fury while Zamira remainedposed.


    Alice red at him, "You are worse than a delivery man''s sound!"


    Max was in such a peculiar mood that he didn''t even correct her. Heughed while wiping off his tears.


    Alice couldn''t keep her tantrum for too long, so she asked in her sister''s ce, "What''s so funny? What did you see around this man?


    Has he shat himself or something?" Alice genuinely asked.


    Zamira''s eyebrow went up as ady shouldn''t say such things. She didn''t rebuke her sister, though.


    And after calming down, Max replied, his voice husky, "I saw Muller Lucas, which should be the most beloved grandson of Muller Franc¡­ And yet! And yet!


    Haha!" Maxughed.


    Alice stood up, approaching her friend. She pped his face, for hisughter was too annoying! "Did it hurt?! If it hurt, then you deserve it!


    Lesson one, foolish virgin! It''s a sin to make ady wait!" Alice put her hands on her waist, looking down at Max.


    He rubbed his cheek while whispering, "I will remember that. Anyway, that Lucas guy uses mind control skills.


    He has probably controlled everyone around him! Haha! What a loser!" Max finally revealed what he saw in Albert''s heart, his voice surprising the twins.

 Chapter 22 She Wants That Phone!

    Chapter 22: She wants that phone!


    Max''s grandpa''s system had information about the three families, which significantly helped him. It stillcked many details, though.


    That was why it was important to get experience so that nothing would surprise him on his journey to the peak!


    And as twins had been enved by those bastards, they were also aware of prodigies and the three families'' futures.


    "It''s odd," Zamiramented, holding her hand with her chin.


    On the other hand, Aliceughed, "Maybe he takes it after his grandfather! I wouldn''t be shocked if Muller Franc had mind-controlled his people too!"


    Max chuckled, "Ah, who cares, really! Haha!"


    "You do," Alice squinted her eyes at him.


    After exchanging a few ideas about Lucas, for example, how paranoid he might be, Max and the twins decided to spend time on the mountain, soaking experience points from other yers and their hard work.


    It was quite a chill and rewarding activity.


    Max also talked about his next ns. And for those ns to fruit into ripe and tasteful fruits, Max needed a few more skills.


    He closed his eyes, imagining his vast mana pool. Because he was inexperienced and quite crazy with his gaming, Max imagined the never-ending ocean with raging waters and ocean monsters within it.


    And then, he flicked his fingers.


    His image of the vast ocean significantly changed, bing a sereneke.


    [You have created a Mana Suppression(SSS) skill.]


    [You can suppress your mana without any limits, giving you the ability to hide your status as a real yer.]


    And he also would be able to trick people, making them believe he was much weaker.


    Max was content with this skill. After using it to test it out, Max felt the twins'' stares as they were confused about his sudden change.


    But Zamira quickly realized his intent, no longer paying attention.


    After smiling at her, Max put his hand on his face. He imagined a in face that wouldn''t be too ugly and handsome. That face would be his fake yer person, the one he would use to approach Muller Lucas'' team.


    [You have created a Mana Cover(SSS) skill.]


    [You can cover your body with mana, giving yourself new properties.]


    "If mana is everywhere, then I have it in my skin too... And since I have a high quality, it''s no wonder I am so handsome. The same goes for the twins," Max nced at the dragons, who had been sparring against each other.


    Their tall figures, big chests, and plump rears were blessed with mana, for no real human would ever have so much softness!


    And those were twins, no less.


    Max was indeed lucky to have the double.


    ''As a lonely man, I can''t waste this opportunity. I shouldn''t be lying and wasting my time,'' Max whispered, his harem-seeking trait kicking in.


    He jumped off the bed, slowly making his way toward the twins.


    Alice and Zamira turned around, feeling his presence.


    And seeing his face, Zamira''s emotions disappeared. She stared at him expressionlessly, not saying anything.


    On the other hand, Alice pointed at him whileughing, "You look like a pig! Haha!"


    "That''s the in face, though," Max narrowed his eyes.


    Alice''sughter heightened, "A in face, he said! Haha!"


    Max''s eye twitched as he didn''t think his imagination was bad. In fact, if his imagination had ws, then it would significantly limit his [Mana''s Freedom], which would be something he would need to work hard for!<sub> </sub>


    He still wouldn''t let this girl justugh at him, though.


    "You pped me, didn''t you?" Max sneered as he stared at Alice.


    Alice flinched, then crossed her arms beneath her chest, "That was for your good! You''ve learned something valuable out of it, didn''t you?


    You should thank me for that p and ask for more guidance! I will use my experience as the three hundred years old dragon!"


    Max arched his head back, letting out a loud "Ha!" before saying what he had on his mind, "There''s enough time for guidance, Alice. I would rather p you.


    One for you, you know?" Max smirked.


    Alice squinted her eyes, looking at him intensely, "Will you p thedy''s face?"


    "Of course not," Max shook his head, "You can choose where I can p you."


    Alice canted her head back, matching Max''s gaze, "My horns, you pervert!"


    "Ah, what a pity," Max sighed, not happy with how this girl yed him out, "It''s like cheating, no?"


    He honestly had forgotten about her horns, for she couldn''t casually show them around, just like her other draconian parts.


    After those horns sprouted from her head, Max swatted Alice with his hand, "Sigh!"


    Alice rubbed her horn while ring at him. She didn''t like his expression, for he kept sighing andining about Alice''s cheating.


    But how did she cheat? She was born with these! It was part of her body!


    In fact, she had outsmarted this cheeky bastard! It was clear from his eyes that he wanted to p her ass or fondle her chest.


    Yet, Alice was somewhat irritated!


    "It''s not cheating!" Alice stomped on the ground, slowly bringing herself closer to Max.


    Before she noticed, Alice held Max''s clothes, ring into his eyes intensely. Her grip was powerful, seemingly soaked in emotions.


    Max grinned, "I faced you as a human. So you should''ve done the same. But I don''t really mind, you know? We gonna have a spar for a phone soon."


    Alice''s gleamed as she entered thepetition mode, "This phone is mine."


    It was Max''s turn to squint his eyes, ''Is this girl too addicted to my phone already? So, for as long as I have a phone, I will have her by my side?''


    Was it really that simple?


    But dragons were indeed a mysterious race. No one knew what exactly went through their minds.


    Max rubbed his chin, "Do you think you can beat me?"


    "If there''s an enticing reward on the line, I can ovee my limits and get my hands on what I want," Alice proudly said, sounding simrly to before she got to know Max.


    Max chuckled, "Really now?"


    He wanted to pour salt onto her wound by telling her that she had been enved with Zamira until recently, but that would be too much.


    Max took a little of her zealous side, sneering widely, "I will use this sparring as a valuable experience, Alice.


    Work hard for your phone," Max chuckled before taking a battle stance.


    Alice also bent her legs, lifting her hands, "We will watch the fourth season of the destined heroine movie today!"


    ''Ah, this girl still thinks she needs a phone to watch TV,'' Max used all his willpower to not show his thoughts.


    He intercepted Alice''s first attack with a stiff face; then, as the battle continued, Max eased up. And with enough warm-up done, Max started piling up a battle experience!


    And that was indeed valuable training, for no one could casually spar with the dragons!

 Chapter 23 A Spar With Alice

    Chapter 23: A spar with Alice


    "Could you go to the city and buy a tree''s seed?" Max nced at Zamira, who had been looking forward to the spar between him and her little sister.


    For a moment, her face shed with disappointment.


    But then, the red-haireddy nodded to Max, "Any tree?"


    "Any tree," Max smiled in response.


    After Zamira left the scene, going down the mountain with her face d in a mask, Max retracted his eyes to Alice. She was curious about this sudden request, thinking Max had asked her elder sister to go somewhere else because he was about to perform some high-skilled technique.


    She canted her head, asking, "Why?"


    Max mysteriously smiled at her, "I will tell you in the future."


    He asked Zamira to bring him a tree''s seed because Max wanted to fulfill his promise to his grandpa. Even though it was a fake world, Max would still leave some trail behind.


    And as he continued developing with mana and his rtionship with the twins, Max realized how valuable his grandpa''s teachings were.


    He took a battle pose, lifting his hand, "Let''s start our battle for a phone."


    And with those words, Max awaited Alice''s next movement. He stared at her mature beauty d in in clothes with apparent expectations.


    Alice naturally didn''t disappoint. She d herself in her water torrents, which coiled around her like eastern dragons. Her water was loud, fast, and contained an infinite amount of mana.


    Her presence heightened, giving Max shbacks to their first meeting. She was pretty cheeky and proud back then, her dragon form spitting out powerful water cannon at him!


    And now, she would fight in closebat with water, always looking out to bite at him...


    Max''s lips curved as he felt more than just one stare at his body.


    ''It seems like multitasking is amon term for the real yers. But that sounds reasonable. Every technique must hit the target, and we need more than just eyes tond them all,'' Max whispered.


    His thoughts were cut short by Alice''s sudden move.


    She kicked the ground with water sshing around her feet. Her speed was notable, immediately bringing her closer to Max. Around her arm, one thick water streak gathered, seemingly boosting her strength.


    Alice joined her fingers, throwing a palm strike forward. Her opponent blocked her strike with his hand, yet his face scrunched, bringing Alice a bright smile.


    Her physical strength was much better than Max''s, and her water also surprised him by slipping through gaps in his defense.


    "Ha! Ha! Ha!" Alice didn''t stop at the first strike, immediately adding a few more. Each left Max surprised as he could read her, yet he couldn''t stop the damage. Even blocking her palm strikes became harder with time, for Alica''s strength infinitely rose in a battle heat!


    And as kicks joined the fray, Max was forced to create a distance, no longer being able to contest with her in closebat.


    "Where are you escaping, Max?!" Alice grinned as she asked, kicking the ground to catch her friend.


    Max stared at her earnestly, focusing on their spar, ''A closebat skill will be helpful. Still, my defenses are indeed weak. If I use the barrier, I will deplete myself of mana in a few minutes. I don''t know which inferior version I have to use against Alice. A wrong move, and she can use my inexperience to gain a victory.


    And my imagination is my second weakness. I haven''t created a proper all-rounder skill.'' He inferred as much as he could from the spar.


    And as Alice''s face got rtively closer, Max formed the lightning mana bolt in his hand. With his feelings on the line, Max unconsciously poured more mana into it, turning his skill into a powerful weapon.


    Since Alice was close, she could only use her water torrents to block it. Before Max threw it, her water gathered around her vital areas. And after realizing Max''s target, simr to his [Mana Read], Alice called her water into one area.<sub> </sub>


    Two elements shed with dense and abundant mana within their forms!


    BANG!


    "Ah!"


    "Uh!"


    The power behind these two was so immense that Max and Alice got thrown away, their bodies stopping rtively far away from each other. Their eyes shed countless system messages about their weak state and crowd control skills.


    [Your right arm has been broken.]


    [You have lost 1250 HP!]


    [A bleeding has been applied onto you.]


    [You are in momentary shock, stunned for five seconds.]


    Max and Alice had simr messages, their state nearly the same.


    They lifted their upper bodies after the stun wore itself off. They instantly looked into each other''s eyes, feeling somewhat good as their confrontation seemed pretty even.


    But Max''s mana points were much higher than Alice''s. If he got the hang of his inferior barrier and properly matched Alice''s level, he would''ve won by simply taking time with her.


    Of course, Alice also had her Ultimate Skill, so nothing was certain.


    Nheless, Max felt proud of himself and was also happy to have such a sparring partner living under his roof.


    He surely would use her presence more.


    p "You''ve won a phone for today," Max smiled, casually passing his phone to Alice. If it were a real-world, Alice''s hands would''ve been already extended to catch it.</anda>


    Alice grinned contentiously, "I am pretty strong, am I not? That''s the power of the dragons!


    You should realize how lucky you are to meet us!" Alice replied with a unique satisfaction swelling her heart. She wasn''t sure of her feelings, but she hadn''t felt this good in ages, so that was the best.


    Max nodded, wholeheartedly agreeing with her, "I will make you spar for the phone from now on."


    Alice put her hands on her waist, not believing her ears, "Really now! I want to finish the destined heroine with my elder sister in peace!


    Be more gentle! Sigh! I must pass you some more teachings on how to treat a high-ssdy," Alice spoke in a disappointed tone, but at the end of her talk, a dazzling smile appeared.


    She suddenly asked, "Why is your mana bolt after lightning? Is it because you want to counter me?"


    Max looked far to the past before replying, "At first, I was scared of lightning. Then, I faced it brazenly, which made grandpa scold me. I then learned about lightning and thunder, getting more knowledge and respect for them.


    It''s just how I am," Max shrugged.


    Alice squinted her eyes, staring into him as if probing whether he told the truth. After a short gazing, she looked to the side, believing him, "Okay."


    And while these two had their talk, Zamira had long since returned. She hadn''t revealed herself yet, for these two fought pretty intensely. But then, something stopped her from exposing herself.


    It was surely the talk between her little sister and Max and how their rtionship progressed better and better with every event.

 Chapter 24 A Pleasant Talk With Zamira

    Chapter 24: A pleasant talk with Zamira


    "I''ve bought a seed," Zamira came a few minutes after an absurd half-human and the dragon''s battle.


    She didn''t show anything in her countenance, and her voice was as soft as usual. It was unfair for her to get jealous of her little sister''s friendship progress. But as Zamira was always the silent one, she was thedy with the least friends.


    If it weren''t for Alice, many dragons wouldn''t have approached her in the past. She always had a high-ssdy''s appearance, and her serious self always took fun from many activities, including the dungeon''s expeditions.


    Thus, Zamira was pretty well-versed in hiding her emotions. She also took a calm and responsible approach, believing that she could be better friends with Max on her own too.


    In his case, she would make sure to not rely on her little sister''s energetic and loud self.


    Max smiled at Zamira with his handsome looks, "I will nt the seed now."


    "Do you need help?" Zamira asked, seeing Max''s right hand.


    And as he peeked at his state, Max parted his lips. Yet, nothing came out. At first, he thought he wouldn''t need help. But as it was an excellent chance to be closer with Zamira, Max''s harem-seeking trait kicked in.


    He smiled, "Yes. Alice, you keep an eye on your surroundings. If we get any challenger, you can use your left hand to beat him."


    "I would rather kick, for these long legs seem better than my arms," Alice rolled her eyes, smiling much more dazzlingly than usual.


    And with this setup, everyone tended to their responsibilities.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    Max climbed up a little more, taking the highest spot for his first tree. He used Zamira''s help to dig a hole, then nted a seed.


    Both used their free hands to cover the hole back with the dirt.


    And then, Zamira''s lips parted with a sigh, "We need Alice''s water, don''t we?"


    Max looked at her, realizing what had urred in thedy dragon''s heart. He smiled, telling her to look away.


    He then grasped his beginner pants, taking out his own dragon, which was quite prideful, even in his calm state, "Who needs her?"


    And after those words, Max let out the golden streak at the tree''s seed. He whistled as the golden liquid sshed on the ground.


    At the same time, Zamira lifted her hand, covering her lips as she gently chuckled. Her expression took a significant change, her heart slowly at ease.


    Max couldn''t see her face, but he heard her, "How was my spar with Alice? If you''ve seen something I can improve on, I will dly use your help."


    Zamira realized that Max''s Mana Read was amazing and that he had seen her from the start. Her cheeks turned red as he probably had seen through her heart already, for she wanted to be friends with him indeed.


    She whispered, "What have you learned on your own? That''s the most important, and I will help you with that."


    Max nodded, "I need a good closebat style, which is close to an all-rounder. I also need to read people''s mana better to match my inferior mana skills."


    After listening to Max''s words, Zamira''s eyes shed with a few ideas. She told him she would pass him a dragon battle style that relied on raw mana. She also gave him an idea to steal people''s memories.


    In this way, Max could prepare himself better against more enemies.<sub> </sub>


    "If you can create a skill to steal people''s memories, you will be able to form your own battle manuals in your mind," Zamira added, "It''s important to study them and not just mash them into one.


    You need to understand them on your own," Zamira exined.


    Max nodded, feeling pretty good about it. Such a skill also could be used in many other ways, so he looked forward to it.


    "Thanks," Max smiled at Zamira from the bottom of his heart, genuinely d for her presence. It was not just because of his harem-seeking trait. He long since realized that she, just like her little sister, was a good cure for his loneliness.


    She was also a good girl to have around, for Zamira already proved reliable, be it exining stuff to her sister or looking after him and Alice.


    Zamira btedly replied, "Thank you too..."


    In her case, Zamira was a pure-blood dragon. She was like many dragon girls who felt naturally attracted to stronger men. And as Max had uniquely helped her, his mana had left a significant stamp on Zamira''s body.


    The more she thought about him, the better he seemed in her eyes. And those thoughts would escte, for Zamira wanted to be as good a friend with him as Alice was.


    But for now, it was time to safely log out.


    After going down a little, Max called out to Alice, "Throw some water at my hands."


    "Huh? Why?" Alice tilted her head, "Ah, you two dug!"


    "Indeed," Max rolled his eyes.


    After cleaning his hands, Max guided the twins to the beginner city. In this safe zone, they logged out.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    "The destined heroine! This season is thest one! My girl must win!" Alice''s eyes twinkled as she stared at the screen.


    On her right, Zamira elegantly sat, yet her expression betrayed her expectations and agitation toward the movie.


    And not too far away from them, Max had his eyes closed. He yed the whole gaming day in his mind after creating essential skills.


    He also nced at the twins, for their expressions were different. Yet, he saw striking simrities caused by their hype for a movie.


    ''If things go all the way I want, how big will this family turn?'' Max asked, imagining thends beyond hisprehension.


    He wondered whether his grandpa also had an encounter with dragons and perhaps was in a close rtionship with them.


    In fact, it was a good time to ask the twins whether they knew his grandfather''s name as the yer.


    "Hey-" Max parted his lips.


    Alice threw a pillow at him, "Don''t talk now!"


    "This girl..." Max sighed.

 Chapter 25 Thats Why They Like Movies So Much!

    Chapter 25: That''s why they like movies so much!


    After the movie ended, Max was forced to bring his headphones, for the twins reacted emotionally.


    As Alice''s heroine lost, sheined loudly, stomping on the floor. Surprisingly, Max saw Zamira''s faint smile, which told him she had developed a liking for another heroine. This one won the protagonist''s heart in the end.


    Because of the movie''s peculiar ending, Max couldn''t ask his question.


    The twins and he went through the evening routine before sleeping in their rooms.


    And as the morning came, Max woke up without an rm. He went out of his room and slowly went to the bathroom. Here, he saw Alice in her pajamas, standing in a sulky mood before the mirror.


    Max rolled his eyes, not believing that these two would get so attached to the fiction. But perhaps, there was something in the movie that intrigued them?


    "I''ming in," Max announced his presence without waiting for a reply. He saw that Alice had just sshed water on her face, not doing anything else.


    He silently extended his hand for the toothbrush, asking Alice a question while spreading toothpaste, "You can always watch a different movie. We also have harem movies, in case you didn''t know."


    In those movies, most heroines won a love, and they had their sweet time with the protagonist. A high-quality harem movie developed girls continuously, having them interact with each other as the story progressed.


    Of course, some girls were still left behind for the plot reasons.


    Alice nced at him in a way akin to a re. But in her eyes, it was more of a disappointment than anger.


    She whispered, "Harem is everywhere. What''s the point of watching fiction with it? It''s more exciting to have one girl to root for. If my heroine won, I would''ve made you breakfast!


    And my cooking is the best, you know?" Alice boasted differently than her usual self as her voice was weak, close to a whisper.


    Max stared at her while brushing his teeth. He then spat, replying to her words, "I didn''t give too much thought to it. So harem is the mostmon rtionship in a big universe... If that''s the case, I can see you two finding a new hobby in watching movies."


    He brushed more.


    Alice nodded, feeling better that he understood her, "We also don''t have any movies in our world. I also didn''t see those in other worlds, let alone The Tower. It''s a new experience that my elder sister and I have taken a liking to."


    "Grandpa was also shocked to see the technology," Max casually said while getting a new understanding of the fantasy worlds and their species.


    In their case, the system was probably a blessing as it operated in every world. Of course, the w was that it didn''t have functions as they had nothing simr to the inte.


    Everything had to be done in person.


    "You want to take a shower together?" Max nced at Alice, whose voluptuous curves were barely suppressed by her pajama. Her ample chest made the shirt expose a little of her stomach, and her pants were akin to an additional thinyer of the skin due to her plump ass.


    Alice intensely gazed at him, then smirked, "I don''t want to!"


    She wondered whether Max would press further or try anything else. But as he had neglected his flirting lessons, he acted like himself.


    He wouldn''t force himself, for he knew she had been enved for a long time.


    Thus, Max simply smiled and nodded, leaving those words behind, "If that''s what you want. We would''ve saved some time if we had taken a shower together. And as you are a water dragon, you might have a different way of cleaning yourself.


    I am genuinely interested in you."


    Alice stared at him as he left the bathroom. After the doors closed, she parted her lips, yet nothing came out. Her cheeks reddened, for she had been actually the one who had nothing as a reply.


    And as he bluntly said he was interested in her, Alice''s dragon instincts assessed Max as a potential male. Like her sister, Alice recalled Max''s mana and how much impact it had on her.<sub> </sub>


    He also amodated her and her elder sister in his house nicely. She had more freedom than other ves, even though Max hadn''t considered her as one.


    Of course, as Max had a copious amount of mana and his skills were limited by his imagination, Zamira and Alice knew he would be able to help them unlock their strength with his mana alone.


    The game and the dungeons weren''t their only solutions.


    But as Max was also a quick-witted guy, he knew about it as well. He hadn''t tried anything in this area, though. That was because he wanted to adventure with them until they genuinely fell in love with him.


    And as he had taken a liking to the twins too, Max had an inkling he would reciprocate their feelings genuinely, not with just a lust.


    Alice understood it more or less, her cheeks reddening as if the bathroom had gone on fire.


    She turned around, taking off her clothes in haste. She immediately turned on the cold water, which sshed on her curves in abundance.


    "Ah," A sweet moan escaped Alice''s lips, for she needed this much cooling.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    After Zamira took a shower, Max was thest to enter the bathroom.


    He had already eaten breakfast and even watched the news, which was filled with the game world.


    And as he finished his morning routine, Max gathered the twins in the kitchen. These two were munching cereals. Unsurprisingly, Alice made the most noise with her mouth and spoon.


    Who else? Zamira? Of course not.


    Max sat next to the red-haired girl, "I have a question about someone.


    Do you know the yer whose nickname was The Unbounded Explorer?"


    The twins nearly choked on their breakfast.


    Alice made the most sound as she hit her chest while trying to gulp down everything. Her elder sister took it without a visible reaction, slowly fixing her unsightly state.


    Zamira looked into Max''s eyes, "You must know him."


    "Yeah," Max nodded.


    Although Max''s system had much information due to Mateo''s adventures, Max had a reason to mention his grandpa''s nickname.


    And that was simply because he was his grandpa.


    Zamira didn''t know that. But she had a feeling that Max knew The Unbounded Explorer. After all, there were more prestigious figures in the world than him.


    Zamira corrected her posture, starting her story with this unique sentence, "He was a monster."

 Chapter 26 Mademoiselle Dragon

    Chapter 26: Mademoiselle Dragon


    Even though Zamira called his grandpa a monster, Max''s lips curved into a smile.


    He knew that she didn''t mean anything wrong. In fact, it was normal to call strong people monsters, contrary to themon usage of this word on Earth.


    Here, people would call others monsters when they did something terrible. But in the vast universe, monsters were people of mysterious and terrifying strength mighty enough to put down armies of different races.


    Zamira continued while Max felt his heart swelling with pride, "People said that The Unbounded Explorer had visited everynd except for The Tower''s floors that he could not step in.


    And that''s enough for people like us to admire him. We are still young adventurers who barely saw the world. For various reasons, we can''t visit them all. But The Unbounded Explorer was a lone wolf who didn''t care about rules.


    People spected that he was searching for something precious in his prime. A treasure that was enough to destroy the worlds of the most prominent races.


    But visiting every world is a small part of why everyone had their eyes on him. His strength was the real deal.


    Even if he couldn''t go to The Tower''s upper floors, The Unbounded Explorer''s strength allowed him to match people hailing from thosends. He was strong, yet he seemed so limited by unknown forces¡­" Zamira whispered in admiration.


    And as Max listened to her, his heart kept beating loudly. It was already full of pride and new profound respect for his grandfather. He wanted to know more, so he urged Zamira to say more.


    His eyes sparkled like a kid, which was quite rare. Zamira also liked this expression as she saw more than just pride and respect. She shared some stories she knew about Max''s grandfather.


    Alice then added, "There were rumors The Unbounded Explorer had affairs with many girls of prestigious origins. He''s a man worthy of his title.


    He explorednds and girls," Alice smirked.


    Max burst outughing, "Haha! That one is good!"


    "You are in a really good mood, aren''t you? Did you sleep well?" Alice narrowed her eyes, then whispered, "Has he swindled some girl for a night while we were sleeping?"


    Zamira shook her head as she couldn''t believe her little sister''s words. She even put her hand on her forehead, not wanting to look at Alice.


    Max''sughter heightened.


    Alice felt like she said something wrong, for her sister''s reaction, was too much. She decided to share what she knew about The Unbounded Explorer.


    She put away her bowl with cereal, then puffed her chest, "I heard rumors that he had an affair with Mademoiselle Dragon! Imagine this! It would be a disaster on the political scene and a catastrophe on the universe level!


    If this rumor is true, I wouldn''t be surprised if The Unbounded Explorer was one of the dragon yers!"


    Max brought his chair closer to Alice, wrapping his arm around her shoulder. That move surprised the twins, even more, Alice as she had Max''s face closer to hers. She gazed at him deeply with a little blush.


    "What do you want?" she asked in a whisper.


    ? Max smiled brightly, "Mademoiselle Dragon sounds like a girl who needs love. It would be great if a man such as The Unbounded Explorer took care of her, right?"


    Alice titled her head away from his face, "He''s an unknown guy. No one knew his race or what force he was associated with. Even if he might have strength enough to shatter some world, it was clear as the sun that he was limited by something!


    Otherwise, he should''ve stepped into The Tower''s upper floors! And because of that, it would be a disaster if one of the primordial dragons mated or even loved him!" Alice exined.


    And as Max listened to those words, he recalled his grandpa''s story. He didn''t know his exact strength, for the vast universe was a mystery for him. But Max knew that Earth had severely limited him so that even three families could chase after him.


    Max smiled, pinching Alice''s soft cheek, "I want to meet the primordial dragon girl. After our journey on Earth ends and you girls get your power back, I will stick to you for a little more.<sub> </sub>


    Don''t be shy and introduce me to your dragon friends," Max broadly smiled.


    Although he didn''t know how his rtionship with the twins would end in the future, he could already make ns to stick with them. After conveying those words, Max unwrapped his arm from Alice''s body, shifting his eyes to the TV.


    And while Alice didn''t understand much behind his words, Zamira, who had an inkling that Max knew The Unbounded Explorer and that his desire to meet Mademoiselle Dragon was not just due to his curiosity, stared into Max''s eyes intensely.


    Their eyes met, then Max smiled mysteriously.


    Zamira whispered inwardly, ''It''s not like we can meet her¡­ Our mother might find a way, but there''s no way she would do it for an outsider.


    But as you are our benefactor and your genuine interest in us, I think meeting Mademoiselle Dragon might not be a distant dream.''


    Having astute traits was often more troublesome than helpful. Zamira''s head was full of spections about Max''s origins. And if Max and The Unbound Explorer were somewhat connected, then this mysterious figure''s limits were quite simple.


    It gave more thoughts to Zamira, though. Many people wanted to increase their world''s rank, for it opened more ways for a future.


    ''Ah, I see¡­ The Unbounded Explorer was born in a wrong world¡­'' Zamira inferred, then she looked at Max, ''You too.''


    And while Zamira''s thoughts swirled, giving her more ideas, Max and Alice had quite a peculiar argument.


    "Why did you pinch me?!" Alice suddenly burst out with fake indignation.


    She didn''t really look irked up by Max''s move.


    He chuckled, "You casually pped my face. Why is it that I can''t pinch your cheek? You also have a pretty face and soft skin, so I couldn''t help myself. Ah, it was you who taunted me, didn''t you? You sultry girl!"


    "You!" Alice''s lips parted in a shock as she couldn''t believe this shameless individual! He indeed took a confident approach!


    Max sneered, going forward with his little ploy. He faced Alice properly, then spread his legs while still sitting on the chair, "Of course, you can pinch me too. I will tell you where, of course.


    We are all equals here, right? And so, Alice, pinch my dragon!" Maxughed loudly, believing that Alice wouldn''t resort to such a move.


    But as her hand extended toward his crotch, Max suddenly got worried.


    He and his dragon didn''t have the pleasure of utilizing their second function, the one given to everyone by the creator!


    Alice stopped an inch before Max''s crotch, ring into his eyes. She then retracted her hand, forming a punch. She threw it at Max''s relieved face.


    And as he saw genuine anger in her eyes, he allowed her to hit his face.


    BOOM!


    "Ugh!" Max fell off his chair.


    After hitting him, Alice took a seat back on her chair. She requested another portion of cereal from her sister.


    And on the ground, Max thought, ''I let her hit me today. And in the future, she will let me spank her ass.''


    A fair deal, or so he thought.

 Chapter 27 An Unexpected Reaction

    Chapter 27: An unexpected reaction


    Max was in a peculiar realm.


    He floated in blue energy, which was simr to the ocean. It was bright, akin to aqua, giving Max a feeling like it was a day outside. But as he knew where he exactly was, Max focused intensely on his state.


    He was in his soul.


    Max learned about this unique concept from Zamira. She told him to collect memories of other people into his soul. In this way, the memories would influence his body, and he could study them more easily.


    Of course, Max didn''t have any problems creating the skill, Memory Collection, let alone entering his soul.


    He was surprised by infinite mana''s appearance, how it felt, and how he floated in the middle of it.


    Max was quite far from the ocean''s surface and even the depths. His position was fixed in a perfect middle. But Max''s body suddenly spun when he started utilizing his skill, calling Zamira''s memories about the draconian standard battle style.


    He swirled in his ocean, unable to look at the memories coalescing above him on the water''s surface.


    "What is going on?!" Max shouted, not being able to control himself.


    Everything spiraled in his mind, which stopped him from learning battle style from Zamira''s memories. And as the speed increased, Max not only couldn''t move, but he also couldn''t think properly.


    Before losing absolute control over his soul, Max dispelled the skill, waking up in his real body on Earth.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    Max woke up in a peculiar position. He felt something soft wrapped around his face and someone''s hand holding back of his head as if pressing him further into pleasant softness.


    And as a familiar fragrance filled his nose, Max understood his position.


    He was in Zamira''s bosom, which was as soft as he imagined.


    After lifting his eyes up, Max noticed Zamira''s worry. She looked over him with slightly narrowed, concern clear in her beautiful eyes.


    "I''m fi-"Max wanted to reply to her, but he realized that his lips had been quivering, giving him difficulties speaking. His whole body was cold and wet as if Alice had poured a bucket of cold water on him. He was naturally trembling.


    His pale skin reached dangerous colors, akin to purple bruises, around his chest and forehead, which were important points in the yers'' anatomy.


    Max breathed heavily, trying to collect hisposure.


    "Don''t move," Zamira whispered, her hold on him getting stronger. With so much strength in her little hands, Zamira utterly stopped Max from thrashing around, let alone standing up.


    She stroked his wet hair, whispering, "You need a rest."


    Alice had been staring at them from the side. She didn''t say anything, for Max''s state was serious. She didn''t even think ofmenting on her sister''s blunt move, making her seem like Max''s lover.


    At first, she really wanted toment on that. But as Max continued to show worse signs, Alice grew worried.


    It was also a perfect chance to free themselves from Max''s Dragon Tamer skill, yet no twin thought about it.


    After roughly an hour, Max sat on the sofa, "Thanks, Zamira¡­." He chugged a whole bottle of water, asking for more.


    The blue-haired twin nodded without remark, going to the kitchen for more.


    In the meantime, Zamira asked about Max''s visit to his soul. Even though it was his first journey to such a special ce, everyone could visit their ''hearts''. Nothing wrong should happen from that alone.


    Thus, Zamira inferred that this sudden reaction was caused by two things. First was Max''s inexperience, and the second was the draconian battle style.<sub> </sub>


    Thetter was a high technique, even though most dragons used it regrly. Dragons were a strong and unique race; the dragon yers were proof of it as no one would create the universe organization for just one goal.


    And Max''s inexperience was self-exinable.


    Max confirmed Zamira''s thoughts, "At first, I was floating in something like a blue ocean. It was pretty light, not dense at all¡­ No¡­ The depths were dense, while the surface was pretty light as if it was sunny outside.


    I wanted to utilize the new skill next¡­ Everything went awry when your memories about the battle style started coalescing on the ocean''s surface.


    I just spun around, not having any control at all¡­" Max exined.


    He was also in a shock, the first time losing himself like that. He disregarded nearly all his cautiousness, even though he was not that close with the twins. But as Zamira had embraced him, Max felt her worry and warmth.


    It was somewhat touching. He hadn''t expected to feel those emotions so early, yet Zamira proved to be a girl with a warm heart.


    Even Alice showcased her concern, for her usual energetic self was gone. She wasn''t interested in phone or TV but hovered her eyes on him, her stare enough to turn [Mana Read] into a passive skill just so Max could sense her worry.


    And with this short event, Max''s heart took a significant shift.


    He had genuinely fallen for these two, no longer just wanting to keep the family big out of his emptiness and lust.


    ''It''s so easy to fall in love¡­ That''s why I have to engrave your golden rule in my heart, grandpa,'' Max whispered, feeling much better.


    Zamira then collected her thoughts, ready to convey all she had inferred, "You can create skills out of nowhere, and those are a perfect fit for you¡­ If you make a skill simr to my battle style, you can utilize it without problems.


    But you will miss many valuable points," Zamira added.


    Max nodded, "I know¡­ And this unusual reaction confirmed my thoughts. There''s much more to mana than I understand. I will continue to use this soul concept and Memory Collection every day.


    I must not run away from something I can''t control or casually create," Max''s eyes shed with resolution as he uttered those words.


    The twins smiled in their unique ways; Alice''s lips curved up widely akin to a sneer, while Zamira softly smiled, looking relieved.


    Max turned his eyes to the red-haired dragon, "Will you keep an eye on me? That would require you looking after me every day, though.


    I can get pretty stubborn," Max straightforwardly whispered.


    Zamira smiled brightly, "I will."


    And from the side, Alice pouted, feeling what Zamira had felt during her spar with Max.


    These two were really twins in this case.


    And both naturally didn''t talk about it with each other.


    Yet, Max could see through them as if their hearts were open like books. He smiled genuinely from the bottom of his heart, for those twins were already into him, just like he had taken a liking to them.


    "It''s time for some gaming. We will proceed with our n," Max whispered.


    Zamira looked at him, from top to bottom, for thest time, "Are you sure? You can rest for a little more."


    "It''s fine," Max reassured her, "I''m pretty strong."


    "Hah," Alice chuckled.


    "You forgot our spar already?" Max squinted his eyes, starting a new argument with Alice thatsted for around ten minutes, which was more than it ever should be.


    But after this additional rest, it was indeed time for some gaming!


    The fake world had much more real treasures waiting for Max and the twins to snatch them all!

 Chapter 28 New Persona And Fake Players

    Chapter 28: New persona and fake yers


    After appearing in the game world, Max and the twins found an uncrowded spot in the beginner city.


    It was pretty hard as the game kept getting new yers every day. Max had to book a private room in the restaurant for a small spot without any people.


    "Let''s change our appearance," Max smiled, lifting his hand toward his face. In the blink of an eye, his handsome features disappeared, reced by in countenance. He looked like everyday Joe.


    Alice nearlyughed again, stopping her voice from running like thunder in the whole restaurant by holding her lips. On the other hand, Zamira gazed at Max with dead eyes, feeling disappointed.


    Max squinted his eyes at them, "Girls¡­ It''s a cover. You don''t have to react in this way."


    Alice made a little room for her voice, still keeping her hands around her rosy lips, "Y-You just look so stupid!"


    ''Is she a kid?'' Max rolled his eyes.


    In Zamira''s case, he kinda understood her. If your teammate was handsome every day, only to turn in and insignificant the next day, you would feel disappointed. Her reaction was pretty nice, though.


    It showcased how handsome Max was and how important it was on a bigger scale.


    He then leaned forward, putting his head on his right palm as he stared into the twins'' eyes, "What about you?


    Tell me what you want to look like," Max rolled his eyes, not believing that this simple concept would take him this much time.


    "Do we have to change?" Alice asked, thinking that it was pointless. They had their faces covered with masks while facing Albert, after all. It just sounded futile, yet Max shook his head with great disappointment.


    He replied after sighing, "You know that you are sexy?"


    Alice pped her eyshes for five seconds before smirking, "I know."


    "So change your pretty face to spare me some problems," Max added with a smile, yet he looked so taunting that Alice''s little hands clenched.


    But as he was right, she didn''t throw any punch. She thought about a different face; that would be pretty average.


    Zamira was faster in thinking about something in, "I''m ready."


    She leaned forward, her chest scratching the table a little. Her face became exposed, giving Max too much ess, for Zamira had closed her eyes, believing in him.


    Max didn''t try anything funny, for that would be a foul y. He gently put his hand on Zamira''s cheek, imagining the description of her in face.


    Soon, Zamira''s face significantly changed.


    Alice couldn''t believe that Max could easily change her expression like that. In the vast universe, people had many treasures for such a thing. Even better, Zamira was a dragon despite her seal; it shouldn''t be so easy to twist her mana.


    Yet, she looked like a new person.


    Feeling pretty excited out of nowhere, Alice grasped the table tightly. Leaning forward in a much rougher waypared to her sister, Alice brought herself to Max. She grinned and stared into him, not wanting to close her eyes.


    But as Max put his hand on her cheek, Alice promptly closed her eyes as if embarrassed.


    Max grinned, whistling while his mana constructed a in countenance for the blue-haired dragon.


    Atst, three of them were ready to proceed with their n.


    "We can always create more personas to invade different families," Max said while standing up, "So this is a good thing that we can cover ourselves like that."


    Zamira nodded while Alice touched her face, not believing how bad her skin quality turned.


    But as it was cover, she didn''tment loudly on that.


    However, after leaving the private room, Alice found her reflection in the mirror. She stared nkly at her new face, then burst outughing, her voice akin to thunder as everyone''s tes jumped!


    Perhaps, some cracks appeared in the closest tes and cups!


    "Haha! I look like a cheap bitch!" Alice howled inughter.


    Max and Zamira looked around, apologizing for her behavior while pushing her away from the mirror.<sub> </sub>


    Max wanted to spank this girl''s ass, but he held himself back. He contributed that to his exceptional sacrifice yesterday, where this girl casually mmed her fist against his face¡­


    He couldn''t make a blunder today, could he?


    And after such an eventful but short visit to the restaurant, Max and the twins left the beginner city, tracking Albert''s position, for it was time to invade the three families'' parties as fake yers.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    There were many challenges scattered around the world.


    Those challenges would lure and give birth to potential real yers. Of course, their difficulty was rtively high, so three families and their descendants in the fake world believed it would be at least a week before someone finished them.


    And that was naturally, of course.


    Every family had its own plot for the fake yers. Some covertly passed real techniques to potential seeds, either allowing fake yers to keep them or snatching them back should the potential be actually worse than they thought.


    Some used items, and some passed tips.


    There were many ns for the fake yers.


    "He should be here," Max whispered as he stared at the cave with pitch darkness. He saw a few fake yers littering the cave''s entrance, preparing to step into their first serious challenge.


    Their levels were pretty high, so they must have worked hard before attending to the cave''s challenge.


    Max confirmed Albert''s position within the cave''s embrace. He was at the very end, waiting for the yers to reach at least the middle of it.


    Alice and Zamira also looked around, finding the enthusiasm of all yers around them quite enigmatic for their hearts. They knew the yers'' situation and that they were just fake yers.


    But the game world was a unique world, after all. People from Earth could find new thrilling adventures here, vent their frustration from real life, and even find new friends here.


    This fake world wasn''t bad. Just that the people who had created it had twisted personalities.


    Thus, the twins faced yers with mixed emotions.


    Max saw their reactions, knowing that the phone and social media were the cause of it. He didn''t mind it, of course, for knowledge and information were power.


    He smiled faintly, "We''ve bought somemon skills. With my system, we can covertly increase their strength. We won''t boost them up significantly, though. We just need a little more damage to have smooth sailing.


    And we will, of course, join other yers. They are looking out for many yers to join their ranks. If we join a party, I can secretly boost them too.


    That will be one of our many advantages," Max smiled, feeling good about his scheme.


    He would allow some yers to be stronger in the game by tempering their skills through his copious mana. If those yers turned out to be somewhat ordinary people, he would let them keep those skills.


    But if their hearts were simr to the three families, with greed and selfishness prevailing within them, Max would use and disregard them when necessary.


    "Who are we joining?" Alice asked.


    Max looked around, "The closest party that needs three yers. We are dps while Zamira is a mage, remember that."


    "I am not an old man who forgets stuff!" Alice raised her voice a little, punching Max''s arm as he treated her brain like an old man''s. She then distanced herself, going to the closest party that openly searched for people.


    Max shrugged, "For me, you are already like old baba. Three hundred years old dragon¡­ You have outlived so many generations on Earth¡­."


    And yet, Max''s grandpa outlived much more to the point where Earth no longer looked the same!


    But Max naturally ignored that part, for his grandpa was the best grandpa.

 Chapter 29 New Party And Challenge

    Chapter 29: New party and challenge


    Alice had found a party thatcked two dps and one long-range yer.


    Of course, Max and the girls were flexible, meaning they could either be closebat yers or just mages.


    But their preferences and tastes yed a significant role in their battle styles.


    Zamira was a cooldy despite her element, preferring to stay behind while evoking mes. She would rather move slowly while her fire speed walked.


    Alice was the opposite.


    And Max looked forward to being the all-rounder. He already had a powerful long-distance mana lightning bolt, he could imbue mana into objects, and now he also practiced closebat style following the dragon''s battle form.


    But for their new persona, everyone changed their styles significantly. Max would remain solely closebat withmon techniques revolving around his fists and legs¡­


    Alice would only use her strength, which was also limited considerably.


    And Zamira would use the mostmon fire skill, [Fireball], as her main weapon.


    "Our party consists of one tank, one dps, and a healer. It''s good to have you guys since we need more damage and a mage! There''s a small route in the cave where only long-distance attacks can help or do something," A man in his early twenties with a bright smile exined his party situation.


    He was the leader of this party; his nickname was Reros.


    Reros was dps yer whose primary weapon was a sword. His friend, Tamczu, was the tank despite seeming skinner than Reros, whose build was pretty well-developed.


    The healer was ady one year younger than them. She was in herte teens, and her name was Lasine.


    They looked like a group of three childhood friends.


    Max nodded, "You can count on my fire girl''s skill. She won''t miss anything going our way, and should she fail to hit the challenge''s mechanism, she will at least notify us.


    Since I am also confident in my water girl''s skill and our teamwork, I am sure we will be able to defend ourselves with my fire girl''s guidance."


    There was a reason Max called the twins in such a way.


    [Water is the only way Lv. 15]


    [Fire is the only way Lv. 15]


    These two created new nicknames for themselves, and they were so long and bothersome to pronounce that Max simply called them his girls. He just added their element to distinguish them.


    On the other hand, he was just Max. There were many people with the same name, so Max would continue with this nickname for more persona should he create more for some bigger scheme.


    Adding one number or additional letter wouldn''t be so strange, at least he thought so.


    "I won''t miss," Zamira whispered with a in face, sounding proud like a dragon. Even this soft girl could turn prideful, which was inevitable for their species.


    Alice folded her hands beneath her chest, her lips curved up by the same emotion, her confidence in her sister clear.


    The party shared more information about each other, for they needed it to ovee the challenge. Reros shared all he knew about the challenge, then gave his new party members some tips.


    And with all this done, the new party headed straight to the dark cave.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    [The Dark Cave Challenge.]<sub> </sub>


    [In the deepest parts of the dark cave, a bandit of various skills had hidden his treasures before his death. But as he was unfathomable for his whole career, dying without anyone knowing about his demise for years, the bandit''s cave has be known as the impassablebyrinth!]


    [First Challenge #1 - Fill the cave red.]


    [Kill cave monsters and use their blood as guidance to not get lost in thebyrinth.]


    "Don''t you already know the way?" Alice asked as she put her hands on her waist, her eyes seemingly stern while looking at Reros.


    The man shook his head, "Thebyrinth within the cave reacts to every challenge, forming a new path for every challenger and his party.


    Some peopleughed that there are a limited amount of paths, so as long as we never give up, we will finish the challenge," Reros chuckled.


    Although only losers thought like that, he couldn''t help but smile as he had heard such theories many times, even in previous games.


    Max alsoughed because that was prettymon indeed.


    Only Zamira and Alice couldn''t read the mood.


    The blue dragon shook her head with disappointment, not believing those guys wouldugh at such ame and weak theory that was surely reserved for losers.


    She puffed her chest, "We will ovee it in one go! Let''s go!"


    "Let the tank guide us," Max rolled his eyes, holding her back.


    The rest of the party smiled at them warmly before waiting for their tank to start the challenge. In the blink of an eye, their environment turned dark, blocking their vision with its pitch darkness.


    Only their system stood bright in their eyes, announcing the challenge''s start.


    Tomczu grasped his shield tightly, whispering to everyone, "Be careful." He mainly spoke to Max and the twins, for he knew about his friends'' strong points.


    But while it seemed like Max and the twins were cautiously following Tomczu and Reros, the reality was that they were utterly at ease. Max had already started reading his environment through [Mana Read].


    And without anyone noticing it, Max had found a path that would bring him to the second challenge.


    ''They have reached the third challenge as three team party, so they must be good¡­ If I temper with their skills and guide them on my own, I will be able to bring this whole party to Albert¡­'' Max inferred, slowly starting his n.


    His mana silently extended toward Reros and his friends.


    He hacked into their systems, getting into their information without any obstacle. He saw their stats, inventory, and money. Everything became avable before his eyes, including his skills.


    Max poured a little of his mana into Reros'' swordsmanship.


    He didn''t do it without any thought, however.


    BANG!


    After Reros killed the monster, Max immediately followed his n.


    "Hah?" Reros blinked, gazing at the system while trembling as the excitement started building in his body. When he finished reading the information about his skill''s evolution, Reros lifted his sword, happily eximing, "I have be stronger!"


    "Howe?" Tomczu asked with jealousy. He looked furtively at Lasine, hoping to see the same reaction.


    But as he saw her happily cheering with Reros, his heart sank.


    Max and Zamira stared at them without revealing their feelings. And while Zamira had no problems not showing anything on her face, Max found issues holding himself back¡­


    "Wow! How strong have you be?" Alice asked genuinely.


    Her question nearly made Max burst outughing. However, he believed she was just interested in how much Max''s mana could influence the fake skill¡­


    He really believed so¡­.

 Chapter 30 The Dragon Girl Is Bored

    Chapter 30: The dragon girl is bored


    Max found it funny how he ended up in a love triangle party.


    It was quite simr to him, but he had it much better, for Zamira and Alice were used to harems. Of course, there was nothing official yet. Still, Max believed things would soon change because waiting for too long might actually be counter-productive.


    And human life was so short, to begin with¡­ But that point didn''t involve Max and the twins, for they had different bloodlines.


    Even a high mana pool was enough to extend lifespan for much longer.


    After taking off his eyes from the love triangle, Max fixed his attention on the monster. The first challenge''s monsters looked like oversized bats. Their way of moving was unique, for they crawled on the ground.


    ''They don''t fly? I also feel their stares from the ceiling,'' Max found more monsters ahead of the route before anyone else.


    He pin-pointed their locations for Zamira, for she surely would showcase her fire abilities soon.


    Max then coughed, stopping Reros and his party''s celebrations, "I think the challenge has noticed your hard work, blessing you with evolution. But we don''t want to waste time here, do we?"


    Reros sighed, his eyes narrowed as he didn''t like how the neer acted around him in his party. He didn''t let anything transpire on his face, for he needed the mage to ovee the third challenge.


    He nodded, "Got it¡­ Let''s continue."


    A few breathster, Reros'' heart palpitated with excitement. Even though he couldn''t try his new strength yet, he was ted to see Zamira''s fireballs. Her magic was fast, precise, and always on point.


    She lit up the whole cave with her element, bringing down all enemies before they could crawl toward them.


    She would soak the whole first challenge with their blood at this speed!


    "The second challenge is this way," Max pointed at the smaller passage, which was one of many branches here.


    All of them were fake except the one Max had selected. He had read the mana with his peculiar skill, learning about the correct route. He didn''t need to kill any monster and get their blood to find it.


    But it was simply too suspicious and weird. He hadn''t even killed one monster, leaving all to ''his fire girl'', and now he pointed at the apparently real route!


    Reros and Lasine couldn''t believe him.


    Yet, the twins and Tomczu stood next to Max''s side.


    "I believe him. There''s no point in joking in such a situation. Besides, this girl used so much mana. She probably has to drink more than just one potion to regenerate it all. That''s why I am sure he is not joking around," Tomczu said.


    Inwardly, he sneered, for Reros no longer had his leader''s aura. In this way, Tomczu could slowly separate Lasine from his side and score some points in her heart while Reros shone less and less.


    Of course, the twins supported Max wholeheartedly.


    And with this, Max had three people willing to follow him while Reros was left alone with Lasine.<sub> </sub>


    Even the healer gently smiled, telling him to follow Max, "Tomczu is right. And it''s just the first challenge. We can die and wait, can''t we?"


    Reros sighed with more emotions behind his voice, "We can. But if you trick us, I will remember your name and looks!"


    "Yeah, sure," Max smiled, waving his hand as if shooing away a fly.


    The party followed Max''s route, finishing the first challenge effortlessly. The system message announcing the second challenge surprised the neers, their eyes looking at Max with curiosity.


    Of course, Max didn''t reveal anything. He used the second challenge to boost Tomczu''s skill, then waited for the third one to increase the healer''s capability.


    The second challenge was also about fighting, but the party had to trigger hidden mechanisms in the wall this time. This wasn''t a challenge to Max and Alice, who had been fighting together on the front.


    Reros was close to them, working with his tank.


    Alice killed the monster simr to a rat, catching up to Max, "Hey¡­ Do we really need those yers?"


    Max nced into her eyes, "I guess we don''t."


    "Of course, we don''t! They are boring. This tank only works with us because he can''t get a girl alone. That swordsman is already fed up with you because he is not dictating the pace, and the healer is your usual good girl.


    They are insignificant and boring," Alice called them boring for the second time, stressing it as if it was necessary.


    Max narrowed his eyes, ncing at Tomczu and Reros fighting together against the big rat. Their evolved abilities were pretty intense, much stronger thanmon yers.


    Tomczu held his shield tightly, using the new evolution, "Shield Tree!" His shield buzzed, creating a transparentyer. Thisyer spread like wings, protecting himself and his allies better.


    And then, Reros slid down through it, hacking at the rats'' feet. His sword drew a wideceration on the monster''s body, chunking down a considerable amount of health points¡­


    If things turned south, the healer was at bay. She currently refiled the boys'' mana and stamina, for they were doing pretty good without losing many health points.


    Max secretly whispered to Alice, "Look at the rat."


    "Hehe," Alice grinned, knowing what would soon happen.


    Just like she had predicted, the rat grew in size. Its strength rose significantly, for Max poured more mana into his body. His teeth elongated, ready to dig through these yers'' bodies!


    "W-What the hell happened?" Reros whispered, not believing the development before his eyes.


    Those monsters never evolved. And this evolution was simply absurd, for the rat''s body grew more than five meters! Tomczu was the same, his thoughts aligning with his love rival, which was surely rare.


    The healer also thought the same as her friends, trembling as the rat''s looks turned more vile and disgusting.


    Max whispered, "Well¡­ The dragon has deemed you boring, so you have to die."

 Chapter 31 Five Dollars Lost...

    Chapter 31: Five dors lost¡­


    Alice nodded, feeling content as her friend agreed, "The first challenges will be boring because most yers suck! We should wait for the real talents to emerge from these challenges before forming our party.


    I still think we don''t need fake yers, though!" Alice kept nodding, sharing her draconian wisdom.


    Max rolled his eyes, "Alright, you don''t have to act smart. I made a mistake, and I agree with you. But doesn''t it sound good? An army of your own yers that you can exploit on your own¡­ I feel our fake persona will get exposed if we keep winning in the game."


    At that time, Zamira approached them, adding her thoughts, "It''s best to join one of three families first and then leverage their informationwork.


    No matter how strong we are, their sphere of influence will always be better until you take over the Earth''s yers'' society." Zamira exined.


    And as that sounded nice, Max shook his head, "I''m not cut out to be a leader, and I won''t stay on Earth anyway.


    Still¡­ Couldn''t you tell me about it earlier? I made myself a fool, didn''t I?" Max clicked his tongue as he stared at people whose futures surely would remain fake yers unless they found some lucky inheritance.


    Zamira chuckled, "But we got a good show because of your inexperience, didn''t we?" She pointed at yers who were beneath the rat''s feet. The tank had his heart pierced by elongated teeth, and his shield and armor were broken.


    He searched for Max and his girls. And when he found them gazing at them from the safe spot, his expression grew uglier.


    Zamira waved her hand at him while Aliceughed out loud.


    As Max stared at their reactions, he whispered, "Aren''t you two too cruel?"


    Zamira stopped waving, blushing faintly, "Just a little¡­ It''s not easy to survive with a kind heart¡­"


    Alice had a more carefree reaction, "Ah, who cares? I am not cruel to my sister and my family, and that''s how I am shaped! It''s my dragon soul, and I am proud of it!"


    "You say your reactions are genuine,ing straight from the heart. So as you act on your feelings, not trying to act differently, you are honest with yourself, hence the proud dragon soul?" Max read the water girl''s heart.


    And as he was right, Alice smiled brightly, confirming his words, "It''s who I am! I won''t be nice to some boring people who don''t know their ce!"


    "Yeah, I remember how you wanted to punish the delivery man," Max shrugged, no longer pursuing the topic.


    But as Alice blushed, sheined, "It was his odd sound."


    "It''s the door''s bell," Max shook his head with disbelief, for this girl didn''t want to learn anything, yet she was already well-versed in phone and TV!


    "How can it be door''s bell if it only rings when the delivery manes?" Alice looked at Max with narrowed eyes.<sub> </sub>


    He inhaled deeply, not believing his ears, "And who else other than deliveryes to my house?"


    "Hmm¡­" Alice didn''t believe him yet!


    And while these two talked, Reros and his party were on the brink of dying.


    Reros managed to find Max and his girls, "Help us! What are you doing?!"


    That was when Max lifted his hand, making a swatting motion. It was the same gesture he did before, but it held much more meaning now, telling Reros that something was really off.


    He died without learning the truth.


    After all the fake yers died, the boosted rat shifted his eyes to Max. That was when Zamira raised her hand, forming a highly lethal fireball. Her skill pierced through the rat''s head, taking him down in one go.


    He then went on fire, his body melting.


    Max sighed, "It''s too early for promising fake yers to pass the challenge. We have to take one week''s break in the real world. I will count on you, Zamira. I will visit my soul a few times during this break."


    "Yes," Zamira nodded happily.


    "If we had fake yers passing the trial with us, we wouldn''t have raised suspicion of three families or anything like that," Max sighed, thinking a little better about himself, for his initial idea was not that bad.


    It was just hard to find excellent and potential yers in a short time.


    Zamiraughed, "It was a good try."


    Alice crossed her arms, "What will I do, though? I don''t want to watch movies alone."


    Max causally threw some idea, "Read some books then."


    "Hmm¡­ I guess I will," Alice nodded, thinking that some romance books would make her heart flutter and hot.


    Later that day, Alice dozed off while reading the book. She drolled on it, meaning Max''s random idea cost him five dors!


    She didn''t even read a few pages¡­

 Chapter 32 A Significant Progress After One Week

    Chapter 32: A significant progress after one week


    After realizing his mistake, Max spent a week in his house.


    His schedule was mostly about him and the dragon battle style, for those were currently the most challenging elements of his life. Of course, by that time, Max realized how heavily he had been underestimating himself.


    Was there really a need for him to level up with yers? Couldn''t he just search for treasures and snatch them?


    Of course, that was the easiest and the best way for him. But there was something Max also understood in this one-week break.


    The three families had been heavily influencing him. He wanted to be a yer, create a fake yer persona, and even hide his face while making serious movements around the game world.


    That was because those families had managed to chase his grandpa. They even wanted Max''s life, for he had abundant mana. And that short story Mateo had told Max on his death bed was enough to influence him.


    ''I can''t make any bad moves from now on¡­ I must be more confident in myself and decisive,'' Max whispered while floating in his mana ocean.


    He stared at the bright surface with thoughts about his gaming life and potential future swirling in his mind. His current position reflected Max''s life pretty well, though.


    His grandfather suddenly revealed his fantasy background, throwing him into a dangerous world. Even though he had skills and copious mana, Max took things much differently, failing to see the bigger picture.


    ''Rather than a persona to feign me as one of them, I must create a thief persona that is supported by one of the three families'' descendants. This will also be fun,'' Max whispered while raising his hand.


    Before his eyes, Zamira''s memories of her race battle style resurfaced. Of course, Max''s body shook, the mana ocean turned aggressive, and his vision spun.


    Yet, Max had progressed considerably. He saw an image of an old dragon throwing a palm strike forward. Everything shook around his arm as if mana around him ran away from him.


    Max saw that clearly, grasping a little part of the dragon battle style.


    And then, he left his soul.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    After leaving his soul, Max found himself on soft thighs.


    Zamira promised to take care of him and look after his body every time he submerged himself in his own soul. Because of that, these two had grown closer significantly, their touch no longer so unfamiliar.


    Max lifted his eyes, smiling at Zamira, "I''ve grasped a powerful palm strike."


    "Congrattions," Zamira softly uttered, her soft smile turning wider.


    They stared into each other''s eyes as if seeing somethingpelled them. Yet, those were natural reactions caused by their hearts and desires.


    For Max, he had a lonely heart, so he was easily touched by Zamira''s care. And in the fire dragon''s case, she saw and felt Max''s potential, her heart naturally attracted to the stronger existence.


    And her responsible side knew that she had significant help in his development. If this continued, Zamira would have a considerable share in Max''s development, which would fill her heart with pride.


    By that time, it would be only natural if she were by his side.<sub> </sub>


    They also lived together as three, depending on each other as they had no one else. With all those circumstances, it was easy for them to get drawn into each other. In a way, the twins had the advantage that no more girls would have in the future.


    Max felt like he would do something bad should it continue. He raised his upper body, taking a proper seat next to Zamira.


    He looked around, thinking that it was quite too quiet in his house, "Is she dozing off again?"


    Zamira chuckled, "Alice went to a grocery shop."


    Max widened his eyes a little, feeling somewhat peculiar feelings. He jested, "Our girl has grown up. She went shopping alone¡­"


    "It''s close, and there shouldn''t be any problems," Zamira spoke like a mother, hoping that Alice wouldn''t cause too many tantrums to others.


    But as she already thought like that, it was clear that the red-haired twin believed that Alice''s small journey wouldn''t end without any problems.


    Maxughed as he saw through Zamira, "That leaves us alone."


    "Yes," Zamira nodded, gazing into Max''s eyes.


    "Do you want to try some of my mana?" Max asked, feeling like it was a good time to offer it.


    He had never offered such an idea because he didn''t want twins to unseal their weakened states for too much. There was a chance these two would leave his side if they regained their full strength too quickly.


    But after living with them for a week, Max saw their interest in his potential. They also had sometimes showcased their genuine interest in him as the opposite gender.


    He also knew it was pointless to work with fake yers, let alone someone from the three families, for their strength was only impactful on Earth and its dungeons.


    They weren''t so significant in the vast universe.


    It was much better to develop a good rtionship with twins. And as he knew it was bad to take too much time, Max decided to use this chance to offer his mana.


    He naturally recalled the twins'' first reaction to his mana. They were in their dragon forms, yet they moaned and trembled on the ground with their dragon bodies.


    And now, Zamira was in a human form¡­ This somewhat aroused Max as he had an inkling she would have even more reaction than before.


    Zamira parted her lips, immediately replying, "I want your mana, Max."


    Max nodded, growing more excited as Zamira''s face flushed red too.


    It should be easy to give her mana through the Dragon Tamer''s Skill. And if the effects were weak, Max would create a better skill to transfer his mana to the twins.


    Zamira stopped his hand, however, "Your mana is too precious, though. I don''t think it''s fair since I haven''t done too much for you yet."


    Max momentarily froze, his impression of Zamira increasing tenfold, "You have to support me. That''s all I want. Don''t hold back with your thoughts or ideas. Just tell me what lies in your heart."


    "Okay," Zamira nodded, sweetly smiling at Max.


    And with the talk done, Max extended his hand, cing it on Zamira''s cheek.


    Zamira''s body shuddered in the next seconds, growing hotter with each second!

 Chapter 33 Alice Is Not Beta!

    Chapter 33: Alice is not beta!


    While Max and Zamira got closer, Alice was outside the house.


    It was her first time alone in the new world. And that world was nothing like other worlds with so much questionable stuff around her. People casually threw themselves into metal boxes, their houses and shops shed with harsh lights, and people also talked to themselves openly while keeping phones close to their ears.


    "Wouldn''t it be better for you to go outside with your friends and talk?" Alice asked openly, not wanting to hide her thoughts.


    Although the phone was something she liked, she found it weird that people preferred to talk with others through it instead of having a meeting. s, Earth was such a peculiar world, and many people didn''t have time for themselves, let alone others.


    It was already good that they kept in contact with some people through social media.


    Alice didn''t know anything about that, so she put her hands on her waist, shaking her head at everyone around her.


    Of course, her beauty gathered some attention, for ''alpha'' males teemed around her. They smelled like crap with an overdose of deodorant and other stuff. Some even had cigarettes in their mouths, sucking on them heavily.


    Their clothes also looked annoying with hoodies on and some chains around them. Compared to Max, who wore various shirts and jeans, those guys seemed annoying.


    "Hey, sexy girl. Looking out for some fun?"


    "The alpha you have been looking for hase."


    "Hehe."


    "Alpha?" Alice asked, not knowing what those guys exactly meant. But as they made aparison between beta and alpha, exining some stuff, Alice burst outughing, swatting them all away.


    She puffed her chest, "So I am beta for being sweet to my sister? Losers! Fuck off!"


    "What the hell you talking about-" A wounded dude called Alice out, yet he got muted by Alice''s stomp.


    And after those words, Alice fished for her phone. She turned on the map app, then guided herself to the closest grocery shop. She had problems finding some stuff, but a lovely olddy helped her.


    She then paid through phone, for that belonged to Max indeed.


    After happily leaving the shop with a bag full of stuff she and her sister liked the most, Alice skipped home. She even used an alley for a shortcut!


    And that was when Alice noticed something out of ce.


    A man with a broken VR Helmet made his way toward her. He walked while iling his hands, whispering something beneath his nose. His murmurs were so low that Alice couldn''t understand him.


    He was like a zombie, yet he was a human with mana weirdly coursing through him.


    He seemed wounded, for blood dripping down his head. Blue veins sprouted around his temple, going down his face to his chest. And as he limped his way forth, it didn''t seem like he would aim for Alice''s head.


    Alice didn''t move, having her guard high. She would react immediately should this man try something funny!


    But as she had predicted, the man just went past her.


    "Dungeon¡­ Dungeon¡­ Dungeon¡­" he was so close his whispers reached Alice''s ear. It was not surprising for a human with mana to search for the dungeon. But as Alice knew the three families'' control over them and their yers, she found the man''s appearance weird.<sub> </sub>


    She crossed her arms carefully to not waste food in her shopping bags, "So weird¡­ His appearance looks like someone hit by the side-effect of ying too much fake game!"


    Alice was always slow with her thoughts, but she was far from stupid.


    She was actually on the spot, for this man was someone wounded by the fake world! A side-effect that was caused intentionally by someone.


    Of course, the man acted like a weirdo and wouldn''t expose Alice''s race, for he looked too unstable. Alice nned to let him go and tell Max and her sister about her finding. Yet, the situation developed in the worst way possible.


    BANG!


    A silver light fell from the sky. That light turned into a woman with long ck hair and blue eyes, her body coated in mana. She was in herte twenties, wearing office clothes that held her voluptuous curves.


    Alice''s eye twitched as she inwardly thought, ''Have I fucked up by going outside alone?''


    The unknown girl killed the man in one move. She removed her hills from the man''s dead body, then used some strange technique to erase all blood and flesh.


    She shifted her eyes to Alice, who had been staying as if nothing had happened. Of course, it might seem like a stupid move, but Alice knew that this girl had noticed her before and that she wouldn''t let her escape.


    Thus, if Alice moved using her fantasy strength, she would expose her mana.


    s, she already revealed her status with something else¡­


    The ck-haired woman whispered, "Your heartbeat is normal. You haven''t even blinked after I killed this man. You don''t show any reaction that an average human would''ve already revealed.


    Who are you?" thedy''s silver mana erupted from her curves, wrapping her in its embrace, raising her strength and speed.


    Alice bit her lips, looking away from the girl, "Ah¡­ How scary¡­ You are a killer¡­ Police? Hello? Police!"


    "I will take you with me," the girl whispered before pouncing at Alice, which was a stupid move.


    Alice reacted too fast for the ck-haired girl to see through her movement. She lifted her hand, striking the girl''s forehead with her draconian palm strike.


    "Ahhhh!" the girl screamed as she felt all her body''s fluids going out of control. She felt like some unknown hand squeezed her body, her flesh ripping apart due to this unknown pressure.


    It was too much for her, so she lost consciousness.


    Alice stared nkly at the girl, "I should take her back home. The more, the merrier. Alpha Max will like it."


    Alice didn''t know she would get the simr treatment she had given to the ''alpha guys'' for calling Max such a word.


    For now, she focused on secretly bringing this girl home.


    And thus, the blue dragon''s first grocery shopping ended with her buying stuff and picking up a girl!


    What would her second adventure end like?

 Chapter 34 I Will Never Let You Go

    Chapter 34: I will never let you go


    "I will be careful," Max whispered while putting his hand on Zamira''s cheek. His touch alone was impactful, yet things changed significantly while his mana kicked in.


    Max transferred some of his mana into Zamira''s heart using the Dragon Tamer''s skill. Since his hand was like a ry, his mana went through Zamira''s cheek first, then down to her heart.


    Her beautiful face lit up in scarlet blush, which heightened as the time passed. Her chest heaved heavily, for her breathing became rougher. Some sweat beads already formed around her face and chest as Max''s mana deeply nted within her.


    She closed her eyes, trying to control this feeling¡­


    s, that was impossible. Max''s mana was too good, carrying many positive aspects within. Once again, Zamira''s dragon bloodline started getting purified, bringing her closer to the primordial dragons.


    But as Max wanted to break some of her seals, his mana naturally went for that skill as well¡­ He kept stuffing his mana into her with that belief in his head.


    "Ah¡­ I¡­ I''m sorry¡­ for acting¡­ indecent¡­" Zamira whispered as she rubbed her thighs, her breathing growing more unstable and her eyes no longer being able to properly look at Max''s face.


    The effects of his mana drove her insane, for she felt a genuine pleasure and development happening in her body at once. And the more she thought about it, the worse it became.


    Max didn''t know the exact reason for his mana to be like that. Was it perhaps because of his grandmother''s origins? He thought like that before appeasing Zamira, for she grew conscious of her body''s reaction.


    He patted her head, whispering, "I will keep it a secret, of course. That much I can promise, for anything else will be impossible, Zamira. I can''t, and I don''t want to erase the image of your indecent self.


    You look too sexy right now," Max conveyed his opinion genuinely, somewhat helping Zamira, for she no longer was conscious of herself.


    Instead, she thought that it was a natural reaction. It all felt good, so how could she not whimper like that? Besides, her seal was slowly getting broken, and that should be the cause of immense happiness.


    And when people were happy, they usually screamed out, "Ahhh!" So Zamira didn''t hold back, her voice growing louder.


    That was naturally fine as no one else was around. Max also didn''t mind her reactions, for those were adorable and sexy at the same time. His harem-seeking self was utterly satisfied with this development, for his mana probably was too addictive.


    Other than having positive effects on Zamira''s body, the sheer pleasure of feeling it coursing through her would be enough to make her dream of him for a long time.


    Thus, Max no longer was worried about her leaving his side.


    He knew his mana was much better than his grandfather''s at birth, so if he continued to increase it, Max would reach the level that would attract the opposite gender with just mana alone.


    Still, it would beme if Zamira was only into his mana. It would be worse than some cheap hypnosis skill, or so Max thought.


    He wouldn''t waste this opportunity to leave an even better impression on the fire dragon''s heart.


    "There''s no one around us, but if you be a little louder, you will notify neighbors of what''s happening," Max half-jested, bringing Zamira into his embrace. He held her from behind, fixing her clothes, for those became quite loose.


    He whispered to her, "That''s why I have to stifle those moans a little." He pushed Zamira''s face into his shoulder. She instinctively reacted, biting his flesh. And that hurt, yet Max only grinned.


    Her moans became stifled, and she became much closer to him. As he held her dearly, Max did his best to give her a sense of freedom. He wanted her to feel secure and free by his side, remember his warmth, not just mana.


    He even went as bold as to nt a kiss on her forehead despite them being just friends.


    Unfortunately, Zamira couldn''t hear Max well in this current scenario. Her heart was too loud, her body was too hot, and her mind was numb, feeling the effects of Max''s mana and touch.


    But as he tended more to her, holding her dearly with genuine affection, Zamira felt more of Max''s heart than his mana. She surely would remember him more than his mana should she recall the events from today.


    And after Zamira''s body sucked more than half of his mana, Max whispered to her ear, blowing his hot breath, "I will never let you go, Zamira."


    "Mmm¡­" Zamira instinctively replied, signing her future for the man she had known for only a week.


    And with all those feelings piled up in her, Zamira lost consciousness a few breathster after Max''s words.


    She slept on him soundlessly as he held her dearly.


    And even though it all happened so fast, Zamira wouldterpare the events to the love at first sight. People fell easily, so she believed in that, for she had fallen pretty effortlessly.


    Fortunately, Zamira would never regret that in the future.


    A few minutester, Alice returned home.


    She announced her return with the door''s bell, for that sound no longer could be the delivery men''s privilege, or so she thought.


    After stepping in, Alice''s eyes dted, for she naturally noticed Max holding her sister in quite an intimate position. Worse, Zamira was so sweaty her clothes were semi-transparent! Her face was so red, and her hair was disheveled as if a tornado had gone through her!<sub> </sub>


    Alice immediately knew that something must''ve happened between them!


    "What have you done to my sister?" Alice asked with a lethal tone, "Why do you hold her like that?!"


    Max squinted his eyes, "Why do you hold some unknown girl like that?"


    "Ah¡­ Uh¡­ Well¡­" Alice looked around the room as if searching for help, for it was indeed suspicious to bring an unknowndy to the house like that.


    In fact, it was not her house!


    Max noticed that weak moment, pressing her further, "I hold someone I know and I feel dear for. What about you? You have punched and brought an unknown girl to my house!


    Shame on you, Alice! I didn''t know you were such a brute!


    I tenderly held your sister all this time while breaking her seal!


    Sigh!" Max sighed loudly!


    And hearing him, Alice trembled, unable to refute his words! But as she heard him telling her about Zamira''s seal, Alice''s eyes narrowed, probing into her elder sister''s body.


    The shock went through her as she realized that Zamira had lost at least half of it! "H-Half of the seal? But we were sealed by the three strongest family heads!"


    Max''s heart swelled with pride as he heard those words, "You sure?"


    "Unseal me too!" Alice dropped the girl as if she was some trash, skipping her way to Max, who surely had enough mana to help with her seal.


    Max nced at the fallen girl, whose eyes opened due to the impact of getting thrown onto the ground like an insignificant toy.


    He somewhat felt sorry for her, "You cruel girl! Exin what happened while you were outside? Didn''t you go grocery shopping?!"


    Alice lifted her bags, "Yes! Here! I bought snacks for a movie!"


    "That''s not what I want to know," Max sighed, "Look at your sister. You don''t want to end up like her now, do you?"


    "Uh¡­ Why not? I know your mana feels good," Alice smirked.


    Max rolled his eyes at her, "You brought someone that might be a spy to my house! I can see she has mana, so she''s from three families! What if they can track their people and locate my house soon?"


    "Ah¡­" Alice realized her mistake! She stood up, then dropped her bags onto the table. In the next second, Alice lifted the girl again, whose eyes looked around the house with curiosity and shock, "I will throw her to the neighbor!"


    "Stop!" Max lifted his hand, as that was all he could do with Zamira tightly holding onto him, "She has already seen us! You stupid girl! Come back here with her!"


    Alice didn''t like how Max called her stupid, "You are stupid." She said before throwing the girl onto the ground again!


    And as she was now conscious, the ck-haired girl roared, "What''s with this treatment?! Where are your manners?! Ah! My head!"


    Max gestured Alice toe closer, whispering to her ear, "So where did you find this yer?"


    "In your shortcut, so it''s your fault!" Alice arched her head back, still angry that Max called her stupid.


    He pped her ass out of spite, then rattled off, "How is it my fault? Have I told you to attack yers and bring them here?!"


    Alice rubbed her ass while pouting, "But there was something like a zombie¡­ and then she fell from the sky¡­"


    After hearing those words, Max knew there was more to the story than he thought. He stood up, carrying Zamira to her bed. He put her with a smile, then quickly headed back to the main room.


    He created a skill called [Mana Shackles], which turned the ck-haired girl into a normal human.


    She trembled as she no longer could feel her mana.


    Max took a seat, looking down at her. He then nced at Alice, who was already chugging down her favorite energy drink.


    He coughed, "Exin what has happened."


    "Okay," Alice said after wiping off her chin, "So it started when I was returning home!"

 Chapter 35 New Interesting Information!

    Chapter 35: New interesting information!


    "There was a weird guy with a broken VR Helmet, acting like a zombie. He kept whispering dungeon, dungeon, dungeon, and dungeon! And when he passed me, I ignored him because he was unstable.


    No way he would recognize me, right?


    But then, that girl fell from the sky! She killed the man in one go, then used some skill to pick up his body and erase blood and other evidence," Alice exined with her arms crossed, feeling nonchnt about everything.


    But Max and the ck-haired girl were different.


    On thedy''s face, a disgust shed. She was clearly not fond of her actions, lowering her eyes while gritting her teeth.


    Max didn''t miss that reaction. He might be too inexperienced with the dungeon and fantasy worlds. Still, he had made many friends and met various people in his young life. And even if he hadn''t had those experiences with others, the girl''s reaction was as clear as the sun.


    All his emotions vanished, reced by seriousness, for Max believed there was more to the game than just a fake world to find real yers.


    "Has someb rat escaped you, or the game has side-effect?" Max asked the ck-haired girl, looking at her with narrowed and stern eyes.


    She lifted her head, staring back at him. She didn''t seem like someone who would talk, for she clearly didn''t know Max and Alice. It was already weird that there were yers she couldn''t recognize.


    As someone who worked in this area, the girl knew the faces and mana of everyone here. That was mandatory in case some living being escaped from the dungeon under the three families'' noses.


    In her eyes, Max and Alice could be exactly those existences.


    But as she exchanged nces with Max, gazing into his eyes, the girl realized that he couldn''t be someone from the dungeon. Their world had low-level dungeons, which had monsters of low intelligence.


    Only thest bosses possessed enough intelligence to cause a ruckus and keep the dungeon''s rewards for themselves.


    "Who exactly are you?" the girl asked, "Someone from another world?"


    Max put his hand on the girl''s hair, clenching it tightly, "Answer my question. I don''t like how others answer with a question instead."


    Thedy squinted her eyes halfway, feeling pain and Max''s blunt actions. She grew scared, for she couldn''t muster any mana. Max''s attitude also helped her understand that she was captured and that questioning him was unwise.


    But if she revealed all she knew, she was already dead anyway. She was in such a pointless situation that it would be better to just die.


    Max saw that the girl was unwilling to say anything. He was immensely curious about the fake world and whether there were side effects. But as the girl kept her lips shut, he could only take a different approach.


    ''I will hack into her system,'' Max whispered inwardly, extending his mana toward thedy''s body.


    He didn''t want to manipte or brutally force her to speak, as that wasn''t his style¡­ Inwardly, he was also shocked to hear that the real living being died close to his house.


    Max didn''t think he would have problems killing others, for the three families had already aimed for him in the past. He surely wouldn''t be able to tread the evil path by killing innocents, though.


    Thus, killing those who were eviler than enough would be his priority.<sub> </sub>


    And for example, Muller Lucas was one of those descendants. He manipted others for his own gain, stripping people of their freedom and rationality. That alone was enough to fight him to death or plot to exploit him and steal his assets.


    Max would take a much different approach if this girl was just some yer. Nheless, he didn''t want to lower himself by manipting or torturing others.


    [Rosang Gray]


    [D-ranked yers from Earth]


    ''We really can go against D-ranked yers like that,'' Max whispered, correcting himself immediately, ''Twins can go against them without problems. I also should be able to face them effortlessly, just with mana pool alone.''


    And now that it was confirmed, Max''s ns became more alluring.


    He smiled, revealing the girl''s name, "Rosang Gray, huh."


    The girl''s eyes widened in a shock, for invading someone else''s system was a breach of privacy and simply impossible. Yet, with Mateo''s system, Max could leverage his mana in many ways, exactly reading people''s information.


    And as Mateo did his research before, Max knew that [Gray] was quite an influential surname in the Smith Household.


    He smiled, "You must be in a shitty situation if you don''t even want to reveal your surname or some of the truth behind the zombie incident.


    While there are yers regrly fighting in the dungeons, you were sent to this city to overlook it.


    You are insignificant, aren''t you?" Max asked.


    Rosang''s face scrunched with hatred, for Max didn''t cover his words. Having to face the harsh reality of a foreign person also hurt her. But as he said just the truth alone, she couldn''t refute his words.


    She seethed inwardly while ring at him.


    But in a few more breaths, Rosang''s expression turned different. She saw Max''s abundant mana oozing out of him; its density and amount were already absurd. Yet, the allure of this peculiar energy turned her hotter, and she couldn''t believe how her body reacted just from feeling it.


    She didn''t lose her mind, but she yearned for his mana. It was as if he could fix everything and give her the better life she deserved.


    Alice stared at Max, seeing through him. In the past, this mana made her moan and whimper like a slut, for she was directly influenced by him. But as she stared at it in its dormant state, Alice''s mouth watered, for she wanted to taste the mana!


    She was the same, yearning for it instinctively.


    Max smiled brightly, like a god forgiving his believer, "You can change your life with me by your side.


    Don''t you want to know what it means to be a yer?" Max whispered those words in apelling tone, leveraging his mana''s influence.


    And as Rosang stared at him, she suddenly gave up, lowering her head and whispering in a pretty cute tone, "Yes¡­"

 Chapter 36 Max Cant Wait For Tomorrow!

    Chapter 36: Max can''t wait for tomorrow!


    Max didn''t know whether his mana had some maniptive feature, yet it mostly worked on girls. When Albert saw him, he felt fear. Just fear for Max''s mana was more copious and dense than dragons.


    Of course, there was a high chance that Zamira and Alice''s mana helped him cover his unusual effect.


    But if Max had to be honest, he wouldn''t like turning the same gender horny or whatever his mana was actually doing.


    As a straight man, Max was d his mana didn''t feel good to male yers. And that was what mattered the most. In fact, it was pretty incredible how he could leave fear in other people just through his mana.


    Nheless, it was a time to finally learn some stuff.


    "We will speak about youter. My n for the fake world and this world is also not grand, so you can take it easy and tell me about the zombie," Max broadly smiled, emphasizing his handsome features.


    And while he didn''t think of his ns as grand indeed, stealing treasures from the fake world and killing the three families'' heads were probably the grandest evil ns one could harbor against this world''s rulers.


    However, Max believed that once those senile old men died, the Earth would enter a proper path with dungeons and mana. For now, though, he focused on the girl and her story¡­


    Rosang looked around as if not sure of her actions. While it might be quite disrespectful, Max didn''t mind it, for this action confirmed that his mana didn''t have maniptive powers.


    Instead, it had just irresistible allure. And people often face such things; for example, when hungry, a juicy steak would do the same effect, if not more.


    "The zombie is someone else''s plot," Rosang exined, slowly saying all she knew to Max.


    The story was pretty simple; the three families needed external help to create a fake world. They called people from another world, inviting them to their world. And now, those people started revealing their true colors.


    It wouldn''t be long before the fake world turned into a real battlefield!


    Max and Alice exchanged nces, their opinions the same. Both thought the three families were unreliable and clearly blinded fools that had grown senile due to their long lifespans on the verge of depleting.


    Rosang continued, "I heard those people had already demanded something from the three families. As proof of their strength and influence, they began forcefully imnting something into normal earthlings, turning them into semi-yers.


    Those yers move around the world in search of a dungeon¡­ Our current task is to end their lives while three families talk with the other group."


    "You don''t know who is the other group?" Max asked, knowing the answer.


    Rosang shook her head, "I don''t know."


    If she knew, she wouldn''t have told him all. But as a d-ranked yer, she already knew more than enough. The fact that she had [Gray] bloodline also helped her get more intel¡­


    Max touched his chin, pondering openly, "Those guys didn''t wait at all¡­ I feel they didn''t even wait for yers to get addicted. As long as theyid their hands on everyone who entered the game, they are fine."


    Alice added, "They obviously didn''t try to touch people with real mana. Otherwise, we would''ve known about their existence already."


    "Correct," Max nodded, agreeing with Alice. He then shifted his eyes to Rosang, asking her an important question, "You don''t have any tracker on you, do you?"


    Rosang shook her head, "I am a part of somewhat close family to the Smiths, so I am fine¡­ Unlike normal yers under their banner, I don''t have any of it."


    Max read her curves with his Mana Read to ensure that she hadn''t lied and nothing bad would happen. He found nothing, be it on her body or within her. Thus, he stood up, taking a new girl into his arms.


    Rosang yelped, not expecting this sudden move, "W-What are you doing?!" In the mirror, Rosang saw Max as if a groom lifting his bride.


    It was a surreal feeling!


    Max rolled his eyes, "You are getting your room for now. I will ask you a few more questions tomorrow."<sub> </sub>


    Max would ask Zamira for help so she could see through the girl''s heart with her mes of truth.


    For now, Max inferred that it was safe to keep the girl in his home. He kept [Mana Shackles], then asked what kind of food she wanted.


    Rosang was never in such a situation, so she was confused like never before. At first nce, this man just put her in prison. But then, he casually asked about the food she wanted.


    Alice then butted in, "She can watch a movie with me. We will watch some trash one!"


    "You can''t add thest sentence, even if you want to watch the best movies with your twin sister," Max shrugged, remembering a certain action.


    He had indeed pped Alice''s ass. Since he did it with emotions controlling him, he couldn''t remember the feeling. And as he had good arguments, Alice couldn''t rebuke or ask him about it.


    But as their eyes met, Alice blushed, and Max grinned, feeling like this sister also wanted to follow her twin sister''s steps.


    He patted her shoulder, "Enjoy the movie."


    "Shut up," Alice crossed her arms beneath her chest, uncertain of her own heart. Yes, she had seen her sister in an intimate position with Max. And while she should''ve been mad at him, Alice understood how much impact Max''s mana had on them.


    He was strong and had a bright future. He had also given them freedom, taught them about Earth''s customs, and gave her a phone! This week, Alice''s impression of Max had significantly changed.


    With all of thisbined, her girly heart and dragon''s body told her to saddle this man, give him babies, and hold him close to her!


    Alice didn''t say it out loud, however, "Let''s watch a movie!"


    "Huh? Are we really going to watch a movie?!" Rosang raised her voice, not knowing exactly where she had dropped.


    They were a weird bunch!


    -


    -


    -


    -


    After leaving them alone, Max took a seat in the kitchen. He poured some cold water, thinking about the other worlds'' people.


    They didn''t take their time, did they? The group that turned people into someone akin to zombies had already made their moves. They could''ve waited for a little more and had the whole yers''munity in their control.


    ''They saw through yers and how crap they are. For this world to increase in ranks, many years of steady development must pass.''


    Max chugged the water, striking the table with ss, ''I can''t waste time. I can''t take things slowly. Just like those people, I have enough strength to make significant moves in the fake world and this world!''


    People rarely waited, for a sudden lucky chance often appeared in the dungeons and The Tower. It was impossible to predict all, and there was a chance that three families could''ve stumbled on a treasure, too.


    Thus, no one waited with all prerequisites were done.


    It was the same in rtionships, too.


    Thus, Max''s eyes shed with the resolution, ''They are busy with the other group. Tomorrow, I will go straight to high-levelnds and steal all treasures. As for that Rosang, I will put a spy on her and slowly try to use her to enter the Smith Family.''


    And with those nsid out, Max waited for tomorrow.

 Chapter 37 Zamiras Misunderstanding

    Chapter 37: Zamira''s misunderstanding


    After waking up from the most embarrassing event of her life, Zamira quickly curled herself in bed. She hid her curves beneath her nket, recalling her indecent self induced by Max''s mana.


    ''It''s so awkward¡­'' Zamira''s soft voice boomed in her mind. She couldn''t believe she would lose herself in her instincts like that. Once again, shepared herself to a naive maiden that fell in love with someone at first sight.


    There was no other exnation, for Zamira often thought about Max''s prowess, future, and mana''s effect on her body.


    ''Many dragons my age have already mated and started families. It''s natural for me to find a partner and instinctively yearn for him. Okay¡­'' Zamira appeased her feelings, slowly bringing herself out of her room.


    Max and Alice were already done with their morning routine when she stepped out. But to Zamira''s surprise, there was another woman here. In her draconian eyes'', Rosang looked too young, for she was just in herte twenties.


    At this age, girls already had developed their bodies, though. Thus, Rosang''s curves raised some suspicion.


    Zamira whispered, "Was Alice right? Max brought some slut for one night?"


    Although she had known him for a week, Max didn''t seem like a person who would go after every skirt. In fact, Zamira knew about the golden rule his grandfather had passed to him, so Rosang''s appearance shocked her.


    "It''s because I took time¡­" Zamira med herself. She believed that Max''s unusual mana attribute also affected him, giving him a high libido. Such a man surely wouldn''t be able to hold himself back.


    In fact, it might hurt him in the long run.


    Zamira clenched her little fists, stepping into the bathroom, "Hello."


    "Ah, hi¡­" Rosang jumped due to the sudden voice calling her out. At first, she was perplexed, but then she remembered Zamira''s face.


    Although she didn''t look red and sweaty like before, Rosang didn''t have problems recognizing Zamira. And as they stared into each other, the girls felt somewhat weird, for their situation was quite odd.


    Inwardly, Zamira wanted to ask about Rosang''s time with Max. She believed that Rosang and Max had sex and that she could use it as valuable information to please him herself.


    On the other hand, Rosang was still confused about her predicament. She had watched movies with Alice, then they casually went asleep. And now, Max nned to go to the game world to cause some trouble.


    Would she be left alone in the house? What ns had this guy prepared for her?


    Zamira couldn''t endure the silence, so she asked with slightly reddened cheeks, "How was it? Did it hurt?"


    Rosang blinked a few times due to this unexpected question. She didn''t know what Zamira had talked about, but since only one thing happened, Rosang misunderstood Zamira''s question.


    She replied, "He just asked me a few questions, then I lost all my mana¡­ I am quite tired, and I don''t know what I will do now."


    Zamira''s eyes widened as she heard those words, ''Max must''ve asked a few questions, such as whether she''s a virgin, what position she likes, and her sweet spots!'' In an instant, Max''s image improved in Zamira''s heart.


    She rattled off in her mind, ''But why would she lose all her mana? Does Max''s mana has a simr concept to Dual Cultivation?''


    Zamira didn''t think too much of those questions. She knew she would get all answers herself soon enough. Besides, the girl before her was lost, so Zamira wanted to help her.


    She parted her lips, softly whispering, "Your mana should regenerate faster if you eat proper food and slightly exercise. My sister is good at cooking, so I can ask her to prepare you some stuff."<sub> </sub>


    Rosang gazed at Zamira oddly, for she lost her mana because of Max''s skill, not some other process. She couldn''t use it, but her mana was full.


    But before she could reply, Zamira asked a question.


    "You don''t have any goal in your life?" Zamira asked seriously.


    She usually wouldn''t care about others, but this girl had mated with Max. In a vast universe, sex had different meanings, depending on the world. In the dragon''s case, mating was a serious topic and something precious.


    Even if couples broke, they would help each other in need, for their bodies had joined in the past in union.


    She treated Rosang and Max''s cases the same.


    "Uh¡­ He just told me to watch movies with Alice. I don''t know what else he has nned for me," Rosang spoke, unaware of the misunderstanding.


    Zamira nodded, "It seems like you must be outstanding. If you have goodpatibility with his mana, there''s a bright future ahead of you.


    You have lucked out," Zamira gently smiled, then excused herself.


    She went through the morning routine while Rosang left the bathroom confused. And in a shower, as the cold water fell on Zamira''s alluring curves, the fire dragon suddenly realized something crucial.


    "She has¡­ mana?" Zamira whispered, her heart trembling.


    At this very moment, as Zamira washed off all her feelings from yesterday, she understood that there was a high misunderstanding here! Max couldn''t possibly find a yer to have a night with!


    That was dangerous!


    "It must''ve been Alice who brought her here!" Zamira got a better understanding of the unfamiliar girl''s situation. She must be a yer from Earth that somehow noticed Alice''s mana¡­ or perhaps something else happened.


    Anyway, nothing had happened between her and Max. At least, that was what Zamira felt after her mind cleared.


    But as she recalled misunderstanding and her talk with Rosang, Zamira lifted her hands, holding her reddened cheeks, "I''m turning stupid because of him."


    It was fine to depend on others. But in love, people depend on each other equally. In a harem world, as a woman, the more your beloved could rely on you, the better your life would be.


    Not just sexual life, but life overall, for the beloved would stay and bring you everywhere with himself.


    Zamira took a few deep breaths while her hair dried through her fire magic. In a few minutes, sheposed herself, not letting any new feelings control her.


    And with those as her new resolution, Zamira stepped out of the bathroom.


    "Alice, you have a lot to exin to me," Zamira asked her twin sister; her soft voice was the same as usual, yet it was somanding that Alice stopped eating her cereal to answer all her elder sister''s questions.


    Alice gulped down the milk, "Ok!"

 Chapter 38 Level 100 Challenge

    Chapter 38: Level 100 Challenge


    Alice hastily exined what had happened during her grocery shopping.


    For some reason, her elder sister''s face kept reddening with each word. Soon, Zamira''s face was so beet red that she looked too adorable.


    Maxughed, thinking what could have happened for her to get such a cute expression. He knew that Zamira and Rosang had exchanged a few words in the bathroom¡­


    Anyway, Max had the same dilemma. What should he exactly do with Rosang? Should he develop her in the game or wait for a perfect moment to use her to infiltrate the Smith Household.


    ''It will be wiser for us to keep her close,'' Max thought, ordering the VR Helmet through his phone.


    He then asked the ck-haireddy, "You don''t know much about people from another world¡­. But you should have a guess whether they can influence the weakest yers."


    Rosang nodded, "There''s a possibility that F-ranked yers might not be able to withstand their scheme, so every F-ranked yer has been banned from entering the game."


    Max and the twins agreed with her words. Still, it also showed how desperately three families wanted to go with their scheme. They didn''t tell fake yers about risks to keep the game going.


    They really want to increase Earth''s rank and find a cure for their aging.


    "It means that there''s a chance that prodigies will fight with the other people in the game world," Max chuckled, "Let''s focus on their treasures then."


    Rosang narrowed her eyes, looking at Max with questionable eyes. At the first look, he seemed like Robin Hood. But that was not the case. He just wanted the treasures, but for what?


    What was he looking for?


    Rosang couldn''t help but ask¡­ And the answer she got left her stupefied.


    "I just don''t want them to get stronger," Max casually said, "I will snatch their stuff, not letting anyone progress¡­ And if I kill their prodigies and three family heads, Earth will enter a new era.


    I''ve thought about it¡­ But this will be the best for this world¡­" Max''s eyes shed with rare killing intent.


    No one around him expected that he would be able to form such peculiar killing intent. His killing intent was different from all others the girls saw in their eyes. Of course, there weren''t many differences, yet Max stood out.


    He had never killed a real person, but for some reason, he was ready to use his power to kill humans. That emotion stemmed from Max''s quenched jealousy and hatred toward three families who had blocked his grandpa''s potential.


    Mateo''s life would''ve been different if it weren''t for their principles.


    And with that alone, Max was ready to kill. His killing intent would change many times in the future, for he would meet various people.


    "I don''t really think there''s an item in this world that would help us in the long run, right?" Max asked the twins.


    They agreed with him.


    And that made Rosang''s heart sink, for she finally understood where she was.


    She was in a monster''s house!


    -


    -


    -


    -<sub> </sub>


    After Rosang''s VR Helmet arrived at Max''s house, everyone stepped into the fake world¡­


    Of course, Max told Rosang to create a new character. He quickly boosted her level with his absurd skill and tempered her skills. With new strength, Rosang''s heart thumped loudly, for she had never felt this much power.


    If this guy could do the same on Earth, then he was more than just a simple threat to three families'' rule!


    Max opened his system, checking a few messages, "After a week, no one has managed to im the Mountain''s Peak¡­ The fake yers really can''t cope with those challenges."


    Rosang added, "I know some fake yers overcame a few challenges. I don''t know how much the real yers helped them, but the recruitment has started."


    "I see," Max chuckled.


    Then without any care, he left the beginner city. He went forward with three girls following him diligently.


    Their faces were different, for Max and the girls would face the challenges no one except real yers could face. And those challengers were rmended for fake yers around level one hundred.


    They were prepared for thete game!


    The party went through manynds that were only filled with monsters and high-level NPCs. Monsters fought against each other or against humans. Naturally, people protected theirnds while also fighting in their ranks for leadership.


    Max and the girls already knew the game''s plot and purpose, so the cries and various battles didn''t surprise them.


    On the contrary, fake people were shell-shocked when they saw Max and his partners. They even followed some weird NPC''s monologue to catch their attention, yet Max only searched for the high-level challenge.


    And atst, he found a challenge impossible for a yer with his level. Yet, if the game system could read his mana pool and density, it would dly wee Max in, encouraging him with some cool system lines.


    [The Mantis Speed Challenge.]


    [Lv. Rmended: 100]


    [You can''t step into this challenge.]


    "I can," Max lifted his hand, breaking the system. He forcefully brought himself to the mantis''nds, the giant forest. In such a ce, Max felt like an ant. It was quite a new surreal feeling he could take a liking to.


    He smiled, looking at the mantis, whose substantial size matched the giant forest''s theme.


    It stood strong with sharp des, his fake mana oozing a green aura.


    "Can D-ranked yer match the fake 100-level existence?" Max asked, scrutinizing Rosang''s expression.


    Forced to face his gaze, Rosang btedly replied as she gathered courage, "I can. It will take some time." She also wanted to scrutinize the mantis.


    Rosang''s main trait was speed. She coated herself with silver wind, increasing her speed tenfold. With Max''s new bonuses, her strength should be much higher than before, yet Rosang didn''t think she would have an easy time with the monster.


    Of course, there was no way she would lose. Rosang was sure of it.


    Max nodded, "You might develop a new skill in this battle. Anyway, we three will be the main battle force. You look out for your surroundings. At the same time, try to find gaps in the mantis and ours'' attacks."


    That was Max''s test for Rosang.


    And honestly speaking, why would he develop her?

 Chapter 39 Developing Girls

    Chapter 39: Developing girls


    Why would Max develop Rosang, who was no one other than a foreign girl from three families'' branches?


    That was because of his harem-seeking trait, and it was also a fun experience. Max felt he would always bring himself closer to mana should he y with other people''s skills and mana pools.


    And his harem-seeking trait wanted to have girls chase after him. Who said that only men chased after skirts? If Rosang grew stronger, keeping up with Max''s tests and her own progress, Max would be a prominent figure in her heart.


    In this way, she would chase after him. It sounded pretty cute and arousing, for Rosang was a woman of irresistible curves. Her beauty fell short of twin dragons, which was normal given her origins.


    Nheless, the fact that Max could have a woman chasing after him was already a somewhat thrilling idea.


    In the future, one of them might end up finding him and saving him should he fail or face disaster. And if a good girl chased a man for a long time, Max would easily ept her feelings.


    ''I wonder how it was for you, grandpa? What were your principles for a harem?'' Max thought as he prepared to sh with the mantis.


    He believed his grandpa never talked about harem or his rules, for he wanted Max to develop his own idea of having a harem. Mateo could only pass one rule, which was to not chase too many girls, for that was devastating!


    He didn''t say anything about too many girls chasing Max, however.


    "It''s a speed test," Alice read the system while smirking. As she liked to move her booty, Alice was naturally fast. Her elder sister also could read people fast and intercept them with her mes.


    Thus, Alice was confident.


    Max was the same. His brain had already proved to be good at multitasking and recording all essential information. With that alone, Max confidently stepped forward.


    The mantis bared his sharp des. He then disappeared, leaving a gust of wind behind. His green aura and killing intent popped like a balloon, deting as if gone.


    From afar, Rosang gasped, not believing that the fake monster would be this fast and strong!


    "Ah, he went through them!" Rosang felt the mantis'' presence after sessfully assailing Max and his party.


    He went through them with his sharp des, leaving terrifying mana lines on their bodies. Of course, those lines were shes that soon should soak into their bodies.


    But as Alice, Max, and Zamira didn''t move, Mantis realized that he had failed with his first strike.


    As he turned around, Mantis saw that the water torrent protected Alice''s body. They had cuts instead, yet their forms seemed solid, for the cut wasn''t deep. Like her sister, Zamira''s curves lit up in mes, absorbing the damage.


    Max utilized his inferior mana barrier skill. To increase his defense, he didn''t coat himself with a barrier. Instead, he selected the spots that Mantis had his eyes on.


    It was quite risky, but Max''s Mana Read prevailed.


    The three mana monsters turned around, their lips curved into smiles.


    The mantis felt killing intent out of nowhere, his body reacting on his own. Using his high speed, his form faded from the scene.


    But not for too long as Alice chased the monster with her eyes locked on him, "You aren''t going anywhere, Mantis!"


    Max and Zamira''s long-distance skills also went after him, their precision on the spot!<sub> </sub>


    BANG!


    As Alice punched the mantis'' abdomen, his form gently floated up. With the high damage impact going through his body, Mantis had no way of avoiding Max''s lightning mana bolt and Zamira''s fireballs.


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    "Amazing¡­ They chunked down so much of his health points with just onebination!" Rosang''s eyes dted with respect, doing her best to follow the battle. She would naturally follow Max''s words and make some contribution.


    And as the battle continued, with Max and the twins trying a few more simplebinations, Rosang found a gap. She wrapped her body in the silver wind before rushing forward to seize the opportunity.


    She flew like a fairy, her little fist mming into the Mantis'' side.


    "Nice hit!" Rosang congratted herself. But when she felt the monster''s gaze on her, she knew her damage was heavily lower than Max and the twins.


    And as Mantis was used to taking the blows from these three monsters, Rosang''s punch was close to tickling. Still, Rosang''s hand carried killing intent, so Mantis paid her attention.


    He lifted his de¡­ and then!


    BANG!


    Max''s lightning mana bolt mmed into his weapon much faster than before, for whatever reason.


    "You don''t hurt my girl," Max said with a cheeky smile as if Rosang''s body already belonged to him. Although that tone somehow irked the olderdy, she didn''t say anything, for Max had saved her.


    She retreated before throwing an odd gaze at him.


    ''Getting called ''my girl'' by the younger boy is so nasty!'' Rosang whispered inwardly. But as she gazed at the battle unfolding before her, she couldn''t help but erase her thoughts off her mind.


    She mostly had her eyes on Max, for he drew her attention naturally. And as his strength kept toying with the monster, his back grew bigger, and his face looked more handsome and older?


    Rosang stared at him in a daze, not keeping attention to her surroundings.


    ''It''s simr to the day I met the three family heads for the first time¡­ I couldn''t question their moves and motives before their presence¡­'' Rosang whispered¡­


    She wasn''t fond of the whole world not knowing about the dungeons and their dangers¡­ Mana was also wonderful energy, yet three families mostly used it on products, selling them for their profit.


    They were egoistical.


    Yet, Rosang couldn''t question them, for their strength was absolute. Their presence alone brought many people down to their knees.


    ''He''s the same¡­ but in a different way¡­ He''s not making me listen to him like a subject but makes me yearn for him!'' Rosang deciphered the great mystery of Max''s mana, which wasn''t so hard.


    She couldn''t help but wonder about this guy''s origins.


    What hid behind his bloodline?

 Chapter 40 Mating Is Easy, Bruh!

    Chapter 40: Mating is easy, bruh!


    "And that''s the finisher! Alice''s kick!" the water dragon noticed her enemy''s low health point.


    She kicked the ground with an attention-seeking tone, bringing herself above Mantis'' head. Water followed her movements like a loyal follower.


    She spun mid-air, gathering her element against her swirling legs. And then, as water formed something akin to cannon around her slender leg, Alice mmed her whole body''s weight onto Mantis'' head, bursting it in one go!


    "Hah!" Alice dropped elegantly onto the ground, putting her hands on her waist. She smiled brightly as if she had won somepetition.


    Her smile was so dazzling that even the monster headless'' body falling before her didn''t cause a ripple in her charm.


    Max and Zamira smiled while Rosang stood in a daze.


    [You have finished The Mantis'' Speed Challenge.]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You have¡­]


    [You have¡­]


    "So many messages! It''s annoying!" Alice stomped on the ground, knowing that this level-up was fake. The messages swarmed her mind, stopping her from finding the real treasure behind the challenge.


    On the other hand, Max simply turned off notifications. He approached Mantis'' dead body, pointing his hand at him.


    In the next second, Mantis'' real mana slowly oozed out of him.


    "Such a high-level challenge is bound to have real mana¡­ Your disappearance will reveal that a guy is stealing the real mana for himself¡­ But with your current situation, you will suspect the people you have coborated with, morons," Max smirked, feeling good as the new mana settled in his mana pool.


    He then looked at Zamira, whose job was to look at the reward.


    She held a pair of goggles in her hands, "These goggles help to see through high speed and locate valuable minerals. It might be useful in the real dungeon to get ores."


    "I wonder how it would work with my mana¡­ It''s a good item," Max took the goggles, looking at them as if he was a specialist.


    He then chuckled before throwing it into his inventory.


    "Anything more?" Max asked.


    Zamira shook her head, "There were fake items."


    "Sigh, I see," Max couldn''t help but sigh¡­ At this rate, it would take him a lot of time to steal many treasures.


    And while it might seem that the challenge was easy, Max and the twins spent around an hour chasing over Mantis. Of course, it would be much faster if they went all out. But as they were in enemy world''s with real enemies lurking around, it was better to save some mana, wasn''t it?


    Max smiled at Zamira, "Well done." And he ruffled her hair as if she was his peer or a lover.


    The red-haired dragon didn''t show any dislike toward this intimate act. She closed her eyes, her cheeks reddening. A few dragon happy noises escaped Zamira''s lips, for she was ready to give herself to Max already.


    Alice saw it with a shocked expression. She then skipped toward them, pushing her little head against Max''s other hand, "Me too!"


    Max btedly rted that this girl was pretty pushy, "I know. You can''t be left out, can you? If your sister takes good stuff, Alice must receive a fair share too."


    Alice''s reaction to head patting was opposite to her elder sister''s. She kept her eyes open, fixed on Max''s face. Her blush was quite simr, yet her expression was stern, and she pouted, for there was something Max hadn''t done to her.<sub> </sub>


    "You haven''t unsealed some of my strength yet," Alice uttered as she openlyined¡­ Her cheeks turned redder, for she knew how it would end up, though.


    Max chuckled, "That''s why you had thest hit today."


    "Hmph!" Alice harrumphed.


    She saw how stronger her sister waspared to her water skills. It was all because of Max''s mana! However, she didn''t say it loud, for it would cause some useless bickering, which would be pointless in a battle.


    But now, as Max head patted her elder sister, Alice was free to say all thoughtsying on her heart.


    "Will you unseal some of my strength today?" Alice asked nicely.


    <o>,m "I will," Max replied, holdingughter. But as he stared into Alice''s eyes, hisughter subsided.</o>


    This girl loved her sister. It wasn''t just the fact that Zamira had some of her power unlocked, and Alice didn''t.


    If in the future Alice and Zamira faced an opponent with immense strength, not being able to fight on par with Zamira or even protect her, Alice would''ve hated herself for not saying anything.


    Thus, she said all thaty on her heart, "I took a liking to you. It''s natural for a dragon female to find a strong partner. Your mana ispatible with us, so you don''t have to hold back with me!


    If you want to mate, I will mate with you! That''s easy! I will just saddle you, move my hips, and squeeze you out of your juices and mana.


    It will be fast and efficient! Nothing to shy about!" Alice spoke confidently, yet her voice shivered from time to time.


    It was easy to hear her shyness when she mentioned saddling Max and squeezing his juices¡­


    Max also grew redder, not expecting Alice to be this blunt. Zamira had the same reaction, not believing her little sister''s words.


    But as those were great news, Max extended his hand, caressing Alice''s cheeks, "Ouch, so hot."


    "Hmph!" Alice harrumphed to hide her emotions.


    Max smirked, "Do you really think it will be fast and efficient? I mean, it will be efficient, for mating with my dragon girl will make us closer. You might realize my real feelings too."


    "Your¡­ real feelings?" Alice stuttered, looking at Max with a pretty adorable expression, no longer minding his touch.


    He continued with a wider smile, "But it will be never fast, girl. If we mate, we will form a connection, stirring my mana.


    With how much mana I have, you won''t get any sleep at night, Alice," Max proudly said, hoping it would be the case.


    He didn''t want to be like the rest of the world, using some stuff to have a long night! If he could do it naturally, it would be a st!


    Alice turned into a little tomato while Zamira gulped down.


    Max kept grinning until his Mana Read sensed a foreign''s stare.


    Rosang''s voice rang out then, "Enemy!"


    "Someone from that group, huh¡­" Max narrowed his eyes, awaiting the enemy''s arrival¡­.


    It should be someone from the group that three families coborated with¡­ In this case, he should see that Max didn''t work with them¡­


    And if he plotted to recruit the mana''s friend, Max would use it to his advantage.

 Chapter 41 Hes Lying

    Chapter 41: He''s lying


    Since Max had inherited the system from his grandpa, his eyes shed with standard information he could instinctively read.


    [Evil Spirit Avatar]


    [An avatar created through the union of many souls before tempered through vile cultivation methods. It''s tough to take control over the avatar, for many evil souls'' grievances protect its user.]


    ''They are cautious, aren''t they? I have a feeling those avatars are enough to cause chaos in the three families'' ranks,'' Max inferred, waiting for the enemy to approach.


    The avatar didn''t look like a soul at all. It had skin, light in his eyes, and even breathed, giving off an impression of an actual living being.


    But as Max peeked at the twins, he noticed they were also aware of the scheme behind the sudden visitor.


    "You aren''t part of three families ruling over this little world, are you?" the man smiled at Max and the twins, his eyes briefly shifting to Rosang, "She''s part of them, though."


    With those words, the man told Max and the twins that his organization had done enough research to know all faces of the three families'' households and their branches.


    Even better, he was strong enough to see through Max''s cover.


    And Max''s skills were mostly SSS rated, his might unimaginable. This opened his eyes to the young man, yet he kept hisposure before an unknown man.


    "Youing out with such a nice speech and information means that you have inferred that I am not one of them," Max smiled, scrutinizing the man''s expression.


    In response, the man curved his lips into a faint smile, "You''ve stolen their game''s mana for yourself. Isn''t that enough proof?"


    Max shrugged, "I guess it is."


    There was also a chance that Max was someone from them, yet he wanted to use this chance to separate himself from the three families'' strict organization. It was the best chance now that someone from another world butted into their world.


    If that was the case, it would also be eptable, for Max had his eyes on the three families, just like the sudden visitor''s organization.


    Max agreed with the man, "So you want to team up with us?"


    "The more, the better," the man nodded, introducing himself with a polite bow, "I''m one of twelve vile generals, Kiril Eight. Our organization, Darkened Soul, hails from the Ciernam World."


    As those words rang out, Max''s eyes shed with new information. He learned about the Ciernam World, which was shrouded in dark rumors.


    It was a pretty infamous world, for everything was legal here. People from all over the universe conducted the worst deals here while hiding their real identities to not stain their n''s names.


    And people having their businesses here were mostly known for their assassination services or ck market.


    Max felt some excitement going through him, ''Such a vast universe¡­ How many worlds like Ciernam World are out there?''


    A question rose in Max''s mind¡­ What was the percentage betweenmon, mythic, evil, and other kinds of worlds?


    Was the universe twisted like those old senile leaders of three families?


    Unfortunately, Max wouldn''t learn anything about it today.<sub> </sub>


    "I''m interested in your offer," Max said with a smile, not letting his emotionse out in any form. He approached Kiril Eight withposed steps, extending his hand for a handshake.


    And then, Max secretly stuffed his Spy Bug into the man''s hand. He actually tested his waters here, but as Kiril Eight didn''t show any reaction, Max believed that everything had gone fine.


    Besides, he had Zamira overlooking their conversation. With her unique disposition influenced by mes Of Truth, Zamira differentiated truth from lies.


    "Indeed¡­ The three families and their heads aren''t a joke here. We need as much manpower as possible to face those three old men," Kiril Eight exined his reasoning, taking away his hand from Max.


    He then fished out something from his inventory. It was a card with the location of one of his organization''s bases.


    "We have to meet in the real world for some bonding. Please, keep hunting the challenges to prove your worth.


    As you can tell from my name, I am Eight ranked in Darkened Soul¡­ If youe to us with bountiful rewards, our teamwork will be smoother and more trustworthy," Kiril Eight shed a business smile before disappearing into a dark mist.


    Max waited for his presence to utterly fade away before ncing into Zamira''s eyes, "He was lying, wasn''t he?"


    The fire dragon nodded, immediately responding to his inquiry, "He lied. His every word was a lie."


    "Do you think he spotted my Spy Bug?" Max asked seriously.


    "That¡­ I can not answer¡­" Zamira looked down sadly, for she wasn''t able to read the man''s countenance. He kept smiling, showing that remarkable businessman''sposure.


    In fact, it was quite amazing how Max could match him.


    Max didn''t mind, of course, "It''s fine. If you could entirely see through him, we wouldn''t have to be wary of their organization.


    For now, we will continue with our hunts," Max said, "Let''s escape before three families'' dogse here."


    "Yes," the twins and Rosang replied instantly. They followed Max, chasing him as he searched for another challenge to steal more treasures with real mana.


    They had an inkling that Max also had lied from the start for casually approaching an unknown enemy like that was quite asinine.


    And even Rosang believed in him, for she had been trembling all the time while Kiril Eight stood at the forest''s other end¡­ His presence was peculiar and strong enough to nt fear into her entire body.


    Yet, Max and the twins faced him properly.


    And that was surely the reason why he had chosen such a nice talk with them.


    Max and his party continued their current job efficiently. They looted a few more challenges without three families being able to stop them.


    With all mana sucked out, Max and the twins logged out.


    Rosang also followed.


    In the real world, Max smiled, "Let me exin my train of thought now."

 Chapter 42 [Bonus Chapter]Prepare For A Good Night, Alice!

    Chapter 42: Prepare for a good night, Alice!


    Zamira took a seat on the sofa. Her little sister picked up the phone before sitting down next to her.


    Rosang was rtively slow, but she found a space close to the dragons.


    And as Max sat by the table, he leaned on his right hand, staring at the girls with an enigmatic smile, "I took a safe approach because I was interested in his motives. I had my strongest barrier mana ready toe out.


    I also have a strong mind control skill," Max said before continuing, "Kiril Eight saw through us and my skills. He''s strong, isn''t he? It was suspicious how he didn''t want to face and take us away for some evil soul techniques."


    Alice chuckled, "He''s scared of our dense and abundant mana."


    Max nodded, "I also knew that he''s lying when he said that three families and their heads are strong¡­ Of course, they are strong. But would an organization from another world start their n so early if they weren''t confident in their strength?"


    Rosang lifted her hand, saying her thoughts only after Max gave her permission, "I think they want your real bodies. If he caught you up in the game, he would''ve to spend some time to find you.


    And since you have powerful means to hide even from theirwork, he took a different approach!" Rosang eximed.


    Max and the twins nodded, feeling somewhat proud of their abilities, even though these mostly stemmed from Max, for it was not confirmed whether the dragon twins would be able to elude the three families''work.


    "Yeah, they want us in real life," Max whispered, "We even know their organization''s location¡­ Now, what should I do with it?"


    The best scenario would be Max using Rosang to invite one of three families into the Darkened Soul''s hands.


    They would fight against each other while Max would look at them from the safe and silent spot. He would reap the rewards after these two fought against each other.


    He would significantly hurt them!


    "It would also be a good alibi for your sudden disappearance, Rosang," Max smiled while ying with the card.


    And as this nid out before her, Rosang grew stressed. It wasn''t like she epted the three families'' rules, but there were many people with good hearts and camaraderie fighting in the dungeons on a daily basis.


    Rosang wanted to somehow prevent their fall. Her family was also slowly turning for the better with the newest generations¡­


    Yet, she couldn''t say anything, for she knew how little she waspared to the twin dragons and Max.


    At that time, Zamira parted her lips, "He must have seen through this possibility. He will gather many forces in this base, waiting for you and three families. They will swipe out some of their enemies'' forces if you don''te.


    If you do, they will hit two birds with one stone," Zamira exined.


    "Yeah, it will be a massacre," Max replied with a chilling voice.


    Hearing them and Max''s tone, Rosang stood up, "I am willing to cooperate. There''s no  other way!"


    If she didn''t cooperate, Rosang would lose sight of Max. He had already left a stamp on her heart with his presence, simr to three family heads. Rosang would love to follow the young man with enigmatic charisma and mana out of those existences.


    Max lifted his eyes, looking at her in silence.


    Rosang continued, gulping down, "But there are people who don''t deserve to die¡­ Please, help me save them. I am willing to sign a ve contract for a temporary strength to wipe out the evil organization and save honest and kind yers!"


    Rosang bowed, her forehead touching the ground. Such a sincere pledge shocked the twins, their eyes shifting to Max, clearly poking his unusual mana.


    Max also was quite perplexed. He smiled and said, "I am not fond of using innocents, too¡­ People from Earth just want to live. They work to have a stable and good life. And then they use their savings for a brief pleasure.


    They found plenty of it in the fake world¡­ I might not be the saint and not someone who would continue the fake game after killing three family heads¡­ But if I find some reliable people who will be able to rece the Darkened Soul''s power and three families''work, I don''t mind helping them.


    Do you think your good and kind yers can reach such heights?" Max asked, his narrowed eyes pinning down the olderdy.


    Of course, Rosang already knew the answer.


    It was simply¡­ no¡­


    As a D-ranked yer, how many strong people could Rosang have met in her whole life? Besides one meeting with three family heads, she had barely seen other S-ranked yers.<sub> </sub>


    Her friends had the same strength, if not just a little better. In fact, she had more friends that were simply weaker than them. And she also knew the hearts of those around her level.


    Thus, Rosang could only shake her head dejectedly¡­


    But as she did, a sudden idea sprouted in her mind, "Mrs. Aimee will dly work with you, though!"


    Mrs. Aimee was the daughter of Gray''s family''s head. Rosang was her cousin, and she had a somewhat normal rtionship with her. She was one of thedies whose heart silently followed three families, yet deep inside, she felt repulsed by them.


    She was a strongdy who could cast many skills at once. Her mana was also second only to the family head, eclipsing her brothers, who would soon fight for the family head''s seat¡­


    With her potential, Mrs. Aimee could be a pir for the new generation!


    "You hold me in such high esteem, Rosang," Max chuckled, his words shocking the olderdy, for it really seemed like that.


    But wasn''t it the truth? Was there someone with more mana than Max on Earth? Was there someone whose freedom was so unbridled that he was only limited by his own imagination and experience?


    Max could temper her skills, casually see her info, and use her as much as he wanted. The fact that he hadn''t used any underhanded means told Rosang that he wouldn''t use Mrs. Aimee and her goodwill.


    He also wouldn''t betray Rosang''s trust!


    Max felt too good from hearing Rosang''s exnation for her actions. He stood up with his back straight, casting his eyes on the beauties in the room.


    "We all have to rest. We will start our n tomorrow," Max whispered, then fixed his eyes on Alice, "Let me unseal you."


    Alice stopped tapping the phone, her eyes dting, "Y-You want to mate?"


    Max grinned, "If that''s what you want."


    Alice gulped, looking stressed out of nowhere, "F-Fine! Let me take a bath!"


    But then, Zamira stopped her, "Just unseal her strength first¡­ She has to get used to your touch¡­"


    Alice and Max agreed.


    Alice even felt a little better, "Elder sister is right. I must follow the same path as hers! I will first feel your mana directly and let you hold onto me. It''s already evening, so put me into a bed and ensure a content sleep!"


    Max rolled his eyes, not believing how this girl suddenly shifted from nervous to scheming. He decided he would also scheme a little, "A good sleep, you say? I got you, girl. I will let you sleep on my chest while I hold you dearly.


    But if you wake up to me slipping on your melons, don''t get mad and think of equality between male and female," heughed aloud.


    Zamira and Rosang chuckled while Alice stomped on the ground heavily.


    She didn''t expect that she would share her new bed on Earth with Max first, not her elder sister!


    And waking up in an ample bosom used to be Alice''s privilege!


    Thus, she was quite angry.


    But that soon would change, for Alice would feel really good this night!


    "I must take a bath first anyway!" Alice shouted, closing herself up in a bath.


    Max looked at the other twodies, "Let''s watch some series. This girl will probably take her time."


    "Yes," the two replied in tandem.


    And with this, Max had two beauties sitting pretty close to him as they watched some random series on a popr streaming service.


    It was quite a peculiar evening¡­ for Zamira and even Rosang held onto his arms, their sweet fragrances mixing harmoniously.

 Chapter 43 Fuck You!

    Chapter 43: Fuck you!


    <o>,m Alice was in a bathroom, seemingly enjoying a cold shower.</o>


    But as she stood motionless, her heart pounded like a lightning hammer, so loud that Alice barely heard water sshing on her voluptuous curves.


    For some reason, she was getting more nervous about her impending time with Max. She didn''t know why, but perhaps it was because of her bold deration.


    If she hadn''t said anything about mating, maybe Alice would dly try out Max''s mana and get a proper experience? But now, Alice wanted to survive his mana, enduring it with a strong will to not turn lewd like her elder sister had.


    ''I won''t turn perverted¡­ I might bete to lose virginity, but three hundred years of being a virgin will protect me from his mana''s influence,'' Alice whispered, turning off the shower and leaving it to prepare for the long night.


    She headed to her room, not even bothering to wear clothes, "Wait! Elder sister wore clothes!"


    Alice quickly fished out her pajamas from her inventory. Alice unconsciously picked up a sexy, short, one-piece pajama out of all pieces.


    If she leaned down, her ample ass would be all in clear view!


    But for now, Alice mmed her ass against a tough bed, waiting for Max to enter the room. He already knew what she wanted, and Alice also found no reason to call him, who surely would enjoy the process the most.


    ''Men are men, hmph,'' Alice whispered.


    But as the hour passed, and then another one, Alice found no one knocking on the doors, let alone opening them to boldly step into her room.


    It was more thanme, and Alice thought that perhaps Max really had been waiting for her invitation.


    ''Is he a man?!'' Alice shouted inwardly, slowly picking herself from the body. With careful steps like a ninja, Alice tiptoed her way toward Max''s room. But as it was empty, Alice narrowed her eyes, going toward her sister''s room.


    Of course, it was empty.


    And as Alice grew suspicious, she went to the living room. Here, Max and the other girls had been watching the movie without any care.


    In fact, it was the second movie!


    Alice took her time in a shower, then she spent a lot of it in her room. Max also didn''t feel like giving up on two girls who had been holding onto him tightly.


    They were pretty cute, and his male senses simply liked their fragrances and touch¡­ Zamira''s ample chest even engulfed Max''s arm, which felt so arousing and tempting that Max could only enjoy it for as long as he could.


    Alice held onto the door frame with her two hands, peeking with just her eyes visible. She put so much strength into her hands that some cracks appeared, and her eyes zed with fury as if she was a fire dragon!


    ''This bastard just ignored me!'' Alice stomped on the ground, turning around to return to her room.


    And as that stomp was peculiar and familiar, Max and the girls looked in its direction. Max noticed cracks on the door frame, and a yellow bulb lit up above his head. He instantly understood what had just urred.


    Zamira was the same, and Rosang had some suspicion.<sub> </sub>


    Max freed himself from the girls'' lovely touch, "A dragon girl is waiting for me. I will see myself out, beautifuldies."


    He smiled at them two, getting the dazzling response as Zamira and Rosang chuckled.


    Max felt like he had to say something to the older sister, so he whispered, "I don''t want to step beyond the boundary and have Alice''s strength unlocked in the same manner¡­


    But I can''t promise that nothing more will not happen," Max exined.


    Zamira felt weird, for she had never heard about a man who exined himself in such a way, let alone about his rtionships. In a harem, most men were dominant and confident, for any different type would usually get their women snatched if those women weren''t too strong or independent.


    The fact that Max exined himself showcased how he valued twins and their bond¡­ Just because they were twins and had suffered a lot together, he wanted to keep their tradition of having done the same stuff.


    This undoubtedly made Zamira feel sweeter; her heart skipped a beat, "It''s fine¡­ I can always catch up¡­ I was the first to feel your mana more, too¡­"


    And as Zamira replied softly with more charm behind her voice, Max nodded, treating it as confirmation that he wouldn''t hurt Zamira''s feelings should something more happen with Alice.


    He thought about it in such a way just because he grew more confident in himself. Alice was also energetic, bolder, and more emotional girl than her elder sister. She herself could saddle Max, offering herself to him.


    No one could tell what would happen soon.


    Thus, Max wanted to clear things, for he wanted these two twins to be his family members for eternity.


    And now, he could go to Alice''s room without any worries. At first, Max seemed pretty casual about the unsealing of the twin dragon. But as he knew how it would end, his heart grew excited, pounding loudly.


    His hands grew itchy, feeling empty, for Max held no soft flesh right now.


    Standing before Alice''s room door, Max grasped the knob. He didn''t knock on the doors, simply opening them and going forward into her room.


    "Are you sleeping? Should I leave?" Max found Alice curled up on the bed, a nket covering her ass. As she slept in that position, Max knew Alice wasn''t actually sleeping but feigning it.


    He smirked, hoping for some loud response.


    But as Alice just whispered, "Fuck you¡­" Max knew that Alice was riled up for real.


    He smiled, closing up the distance with her bed. And as she slept with her back facing him, Max found it easier to slip into her bed.


    But before that, he decided to take off his clothes for Alice was in pajamas. If he were to step into her bed with his casual clothes, it would be quite disrespectful, wouldn''t it?


    If a girl wears pajamas, a man should do the same!


    And thus, Alice''s night started.

 Chapter 44 Alices Night [R-18]

    Chapter 44: Alice''s night [R-18]


    Max had never invaded someone''s bed, let alone intended to make them feel good. Of course, the goal was to unseal Alice''s strength, but he knew how it would end anyway.


    It was futile to hide his excitement and how he looked forward to it.


    Max wrapped his arm around Alice''s stomach, bringing her clothes to himself. As she wore thin pajamas, he momentarily thought his fingers slid through her bare skin.


    "I take the whole me, okay?" Max whispered, sniffing Alice''s fragrance. Even though the dragondy used shampoo, Max felt her natural scent, which was addicting and unique on its own.


    Alice didn''t respond. She just trembled a little, for no man held her this close, let alone whispered sweet words to her ear with a hot breath.


    Max continued, feeling her reactions, "You also told me that you''ve taken a liking to me¡­ I knew that I would unseal your strength today and that it would be one of the most memorable nights of my life.


    Yet, I enjoyed watching the movie with Zamira and Rosang way too much, just because their bodies felt good.


    It''s so hard for a virgin like me to act around beautiful girls like you," Max whispered, being quite honest with Alice.


    But the blue-haired dragon scoffed at his words, "You know that I won''t escape you, so you took your time enjoying someone else while I was stressed!"


    "That''s a bad judgment of a virgin, Alice," Max whispered, then added, "Make me addicted to your body. No, I want to be addicted to your curves."


    And as the talk started and continued to progress in such a lewd manner, Max felt immense relief that he had a talk with Zamira. He perhaps unconsciously predicted that it would end in such a way.


    Alice looked back, ncing into Max''s eyes, "You can unlock my strength. You will build a good mood this way, won''t you?"


    "I will," Max chuckled, slowly utilizing his system and its skills. His hand around Alice''s stomach became hotter as his mana oozed out from it.


    Alice immediately felt the effects of Max''s mana invading her body. She became hotter, her heart louder, and her eyes desperately wanted to close to focus on such mana. Before she noticed, Alice rubbed her thighs, breathing roughly.


    Max overlooked the process from behind, throwing away the nket that blocked the mesmerizing side. As nothing blocked a view of Alice''s thighs, Max saw her soft flesh pressing against each other, seemingly enjoying the process.


    He put his hot hand on Alice''s hip, slowly sliding it around Alice''s ass, "You have run a lot today, didn''t you? Your battle style requires a lot of energy¡­ While I am not familiar with massages, I can give you one.


    With these hands, you will regain all your energy," Max spoke confidently, bringing himself before Alice''s calves.


    He pressed on her calf with two hands, his fingers coated in his mana. Max brought a cute whimper out of Alice as his hands sank into her flesh.<sub> </sub>


    "Ah!" Alice sounded pretty loud despite holding back.


    Max followed the process, controlling it with his mana and touch. And as he said, his massage sucked, yet the properties of his mana covered all his ws, helping Alice with her mana, stamina, and even seal.


    In fact, it felt like Max was shattering the seal with his massages.


    He then switched to another calf. Max was close to Alice''s thighs in five minutes, parting them to get more ess to her soft flesh.


    And as he did that, Max noticed Alice''s wet panties. She had an adorable stain in the middle, outlining her lower lips. She leaked so much of her cum just from his massage and mana.


    Max felt her stare, even without Mana Read, lifting his eyes to match hers, "Do you think I am cheating?"


    "You do," Alice whispered while her chest heaved up and down due to her breathing turning rougher. She found it so hard to focus, yet when Max locked his eyes on her pussy, she could only daringly look at him.


    Max grinned, "It''s cheating for the better future, isn''t it? And you twins will feel the most of it, for I will give you my surname, make you adventure with me around the universe, and kill all dragon yers that should threaten you."


    Although all sounded awesome, thest words influenced Alice''s heart the most. She and Zamira had been chased by dragon yers for too long before getting enved by the three families.


    Any girl would love to have a strong man and feel secure in his arms. Max''s words had the same effect. No, they were even more influential, for Alice knew about Max''s mana and his potential.


    Because he promised to kill all dragon yers, his other words sounded much better in Alice''s mind, ringing like a chorus.


    She fell more in love with this mysterious half-human. And before Alice noticed, she was already facing Max, for her upper body moved independently.


    She then wrapped her arms around Max''s neck, kissing him. Her kiss was quite inexperienced, but Max was the same, so they licked each other like animals. Their tongues weren''t shy at all, licking their beloveds'' lips, cheeks, and even noses.


    Atst, Max and Alice awkwardly and quite sloppily intertwined their tongues, filling the room with smacking sounds, "Ah, ahhh¡­"


    Alice whimpered, slowly losing herself in the booming pleasure. Max''s mana and cheating words turned her more, her mind growing numb with each second. She became weaker in his hands, not even having the strength to be energetic with him.


    "That''s not your usual self, Alice," Max chuckled, holding Alice''s body tenderly. He felt her chest and erect nipples on his chest, which made him want to throw his shirt away.


    He also wanted to take off her pajama and suck on her tits.


    "Shut up," Alice whispered, "When I get used to your mana, I will mate and dominate you in the bed. You will end up without even a drop of mana!" Alice raised her voice as much as possible, yet she barely sounded above a normal tone.

 Chapter 45 Ive Broken Some Of Your Seal [R-18]

    Chapter 45: I''ve broken some of your seal [R-18]


    Max grinned, putting her back onto a pillow. With his zing hand caressing the pond on her panties, Max leaned down, taking her lips again. In her weakened state, Alice barely could reciprocate his kiss, letting Max lick every corner of her mouth.


    It felt good, so she couldn''t care less¡­ But as Max also needed breaks, Alice found gaps to whisper those words to him, "A proud¡­ dragon¡­ will always¡­ return¡­ after a loss¡­"


    Although it would be quite a task, Alice swore to make Max at her mercy too. She would y with him like he had been doing her now, kissing him without any obstacles, caressing his cock to her heart''s content, and saddling and gobbling his manhood with her draconian pussy!


    She would sheathe him entirely!


    Alice smirked as she couldn''t believe her thoughts. But as she liked challenges, it was indeed a good mission to pursue. It was still quite odd, for Alice never imagined she would find the love of her life in such a world, let alone while enved.


    But as things often happened randomly, or luckily, Alice had long since epted that she had fallen.


    "T-This ce¡­ Have you¡­ done it with elder sister?" Alice whispered, feeling Max''s fingers sliding down her panties.


    And as his finger traced down her lower lips, Alice trembled, eying Max with muddled with love eyes.


    Max shook his head, "You are the first."


    "C-Call Zamira here!" Alice shouted, for she always did things together with her sister. Yes, she felt a little betrayed after seeing Max and Zamira in an intimate position, but that was not enough to cause ruptures in their sisterly love.


    Max felt amazed as Alice thought about her sister even in such a mood, with her seal breaking in pleasure due to his mana.


    He leaned down behind her ear, "Your sister will catch upter. And it''s not like I will fuck you tonight.


    That would be a lot to catch up on, wouldn''t it be? And you know¡­ Sex is such a serious matter for dragons that I will bone you two together. You will see your sister beneath me, and she will see me fucking you.


    That''s why enjoying being first tonight. In the future, you might fight your sister to be the first to saddle me," Max smirked, slowly inserting his finger into Alice''s pussy. She was quite tight, his finger finding problems going forward.


    Each time he made significant progress, Alice''s pussy would contract, mping him down.


    But then, Max would tease her nipples, for he had found out that these were her weak spot. Max could fold his finger within Alice''s tight canal with his lips on her breast. And then, he unfolded it, scratching her inner walls, driving her insane, for his fingers were coated in mana, heightening the pleasure she already felt.


    And as Max picked up the pace, Alice''s eyes rolled behind, "Ohhhhhh!" She groaned like a whore, her pussy contracting tightly. She then gushed out so many of her juices that Max stopped, looking at the wonders of his inborn mana.


    And while he did, Alice''s body trembled from the pleasure. Her lips bobbed while her tongue was out, seemingly trying to say something. She felt too good to think; just feeling pleasure was too much.


    Max took out his finger, looking at it with dted eyes, "It''s dazzling." His finger shone as if Alice''s cum had unique properties.


    He couldn''t stop himself from sucking on his finger, "So tasty¡­ Is that how a dragon woman feels?"<sub> </sub>


    Max could only enjoy the love honey pouring out from Alice''s pussy as he couldn''tpare.


    He grew bolder, crawling on the bed to face her pussy with his face close. He gently brought his two fingers to her lower lips, spreading them wide. As the beautiful pinkish color greeted Max, he sniffed out the pleasant fragrance before plunging into Alice''s pussy.


    "Ah! W-What''s it?! Ahhhh!" Alice woke up from her pleasure, lifting her upper body, feeling somewhat hotter around herher region.


    And as Max''s tongue invaded her pussy, Alice hit the pillow with her head again. She arched her body as if trying to find ways to give more ess to her sulent garden.


    She twisted her tempting curves while Max glued to her pussy like a gourmet.


    But as Alice had her first serious orgasm already, she fared much better against the second. And that flood of juices wasing with a vast tide, for Max''s tongue was naturally swathed in his mana.


    He even cheated more, rubbing Alice''s clit, "Nooo!"


    Although she said this word, Alice''s tone sounded much different, sweet and tempting Max to go further. As he gently stretched her clitoris, Alice''s insides again contracted, gushing out liquids in abundance.


    "I aming!" Alice eximed loudly, clenching the nkets while biting her lips.


    Max also felt the impending orgasm, feeling proud inwardly as he made the girle twice in a short amount of time.


    At this point, he would develop into some kind of incubus, wouldn''t he?


    He didn''t mind, for he followed his rules diligently. And with such abilities, his girls would feel good, grow more beautiful, and make everyone in the universe jealous of them and him.


    Max slurped her juices for as much as he could. But even he felt somewhat numb around his jaw, deciding it was enough.


    "I tasted more than enough, yet I barely was able to stop myself," Max whispered, looking at Alice, whose naked body shone in sweat and juices. She even drooled, some of her saliva on her chest.


    Her body was red, her cheeks in a scarlet tinge. And as she breathed heavily with sloppy mess around herher region, Alice gave off an image of a satisfieddy.


    ? Of course, to be wholly content with such a treatment, Alice needed a cock.


    But for that, she would have to wait a little more.


    "I''ve broken some of your seals," Max smiled broadly, "How was it?"


    "Fucking¡­ good¡­" Alice whispered while trying to make a smile akin to a sneer.


    And that was so like her that Max burst outughing.

 Chapter 46 Alice Wants To Kiss, Too [R-18]

    Chapter 46: Alice wants to kiss, too [R-18]


    Max didn''t feel like leaving after Alice came under his peculiar mana.


    He slept a whole night with her, pressing his body against hers, for she felt so soft and good. As the morning reared, Alice woke up first.


    "Ah! So good!" Alice lifted her upper body, pushing away Max unconsciously. She stretched her arms, faintly moaning as she woke up with a new source of strength and pleasure.


    It just felt good to finally have some of her draconian strength back!


    "Oh¡­" Alice looked to the side, finding Max, who slowly woke up due to her sudden rash movement. After smiling at her, his grin widened, for Alice was naked, her body shining due to sunshine!


    Max whispered as he fixed his eyes on her as if examining the beautiful sculpture, "Splendid work."


    "You can look, but no touch yet!" Alice grinned, slowly hopping off the bed. She made a few more stretches, standing on the ground with her bare curves. Whether she did it intentionally, Max didn''t know.


    But he was d that Alice became bolder. Peeking at her bouncing ass and tits was enough to strengthen his morning wood. And it didn''t seem like it would go away at any time soon.


    He sat down with his manhood putting up a tent from his pants, "Who is the biggest factor behind your joyful mood, Alice?"


    "It''s you!" Alice turned around, facing Max with her full beauty. Her hands were on her waist, her tits jutting out in abundance, and her beautifulher regionpelled him to nce at her blue bush and lower lips a few times.


    She looked below, locking her eyes on Max''s morning wood. Then, Alice lifted her eyes, smiling widely at him, "I didn''t know it would feel this good. My bloodline got stronger, and you broke a lot of my seal.


    If we keep this up, I will soon get my whole strength back! And it wasn''t mating yet! I must talk with my elder sister about it¡­ How could we stay so ignorant for three hundred years?" Alice shook her head, disappointed in her past self, for mating was way better than she thought.


    No, she didn''t actually mate. She had just forey!


    "You have been waiting for me, you know?" Max used this as a chance to score more points in Alice''s heart.


    She became bolder, more energetic than usual, and more candid with her desires. That really made her shine. Her smile as she talked about her night with Max seemed simply full of satisfaction without any other emotions behind it.


    She was just that beautiful and happy.


    Alice still blushed faintly after Max''s words, ying with her hair, avoiding his nce, "Maybe¡­"


    As Alice thought about it more, it was confirmed that Max and his mana were a significant part of her current ted mood. If it weren''t for him, she wouldn''t have broken her seal, let alone feel this good!


    His words sounded like unquestionable truth! Perhaps, fate had orchestrated their meeting!


    Alice seriously pondered about it¡­ But as no one could answer such a question, she dropped the thought, skipping her way toward Max.


    She was just a few inches before him, staring down at his face and manhood, "Does this reaction mean that you want more?"<sub> </sub>


    "Yeah, I do¡­ What about you?" Max asked, smiling mysteriously at Alice.


    Of course, the blue dragon didn''t have anything to hide, "Kissing felt good¡­ You stuffing your finger into my pussy also felt amazing.


    I don''t mind doing something simr! I want to kiss your cock," Alice chuckled, getting onto her knees.


    Without waiting for Max''s response, Alice freed Max''s dick from his pants, quickly seizing his shaft with her little hands.


    Her eyes widened from it seemed long and quite impossible to fit in her pussy, let alone mouth. But as Alice knew enough about mating, she knew there was a chance this big cock would make her lose her mind, perfectly fitting into her.


    She was a proud dragon, wasn''t she?


    "Is there where you hide your copious mana?" Alice side-nced at Max before pursing her lips. She brought her tightly shut lips to Max''s tip, pressing them on his warm and sensitive spot. And then, Alice''s tongue instinctively rolled out from her mouth, whipping him.


    As her tongue trailed Max''s shape, Alice slowly immersed herself in his taste and smell, mainly focusing on the top where Max''s precum came from.


    "It''s all in soul¡­ But I have a good idea," Max whispered while holding tightly onto the nkets, for he didn''t want toe out too fast. He felt like Alice would call it a day after one shot, for too much would go against her wish of having done the same stuff with her elder sister.


    It was already hard to hold back with her naked bottom shaking from the simple action of her licking his cock. Alice even stuffed her fingers into her pussy, slowly fingering herself while her other hand tightly held onto Max''s manhood, not letting him go.


    For that reason alone, Max needed to muster all his strength!


    He also focused on his mana, for it was time to create a new skill.


    [You have created Mana Dual Cultivation(???)]


    "Huh?" Max nked, for his newest skill had question marks, not SSS ranking like usual. This made him confused and even shocked!


    Because of that, Max momentarily lost control over his body. In those few seconds, his cock swelled, trembled, and gushed out a copious amount of his seed, all within Alice''s mouth, for she grew bold enough to eat his dick!


    "Mmmm!" Alice moaned, for her cheeks bloated from the sheer amount of juice filling her mouth. The warmth, taste, and abundance of Max''s sperm drove Alice happy. So much liquid made Max feel utterly good, and her body trembled from the joy of having such precious and tasty stuff in abundance.


    She reacted instinctively once again, putting her pride on the line to not drop anything and waste even a drop of his liquid!


    Alice gulped, sucking all. Her stomach red from so many of Max''s sperm within her. Her eyes rolled from the pleasure, her mind numb, wholly lost in the pleasure. Yet, her lips and little head moved to take it all.


    Yet, that was not enough.


    Max''s new skill brought wonders to Alice''s body!

 Chapter 47 Closer To His Non-Human Bloodline!

    Chapter 47: Closer to his non-human bloodline!


    "Oh my¡­ fucking god¡­" Max panted heavily, holding onto Alice''s head, which was pretty close to his manhood,ying on his thigh as she breathed roughly. After she sucked and gobbled all his liquid, Alice lost control over her body.


    She could only pant incessantly on him, for Max''s new skill started coursing through her. His warmth passed through every corner of her body, stretching even to her soul, which had an abundance of draconian mana.


    Her bloodline and mana twisted through an unfathomable process that even Alice, the dragon knew nothing about.


    It felt good, so good!


    And for some reason, Alice could hear Max''s words pretty well. When he whimpered and called a god, her lips curved into a dazzling smile, grinning like someone who aplished her life goal.


    "Hehe~~" Alice keptughing with a content.


    At the same time, Max was feeling something entering his soul. He felt it from Alice''s body¡­ It was as if some of her mana casually entered him. Max heard the dragon''s roar a few minutester, shaking his soul.


    ''What has happened? I just wanted to convert my seed into stat points¡­ Has the skill evolved immediately after I had created it?'' Max thought, not knowing exactly what had urred.


    He opened the system, immediately locating the newest skill.


    [Mana Dual Cultivation(???) - A skill where you forcefully utilize a few properties of your hidden bloodline, turning your seed into raw mana. By nting your raw mana in the girls'' bodies, you bring them closer to primordials.


    At your current level, you can only strengthen their bloodlines and souls.


    At the same time, you take their purest essence to your soul. The usage of this essence depends on your bloodline''s branch.]


    [Your dormant non-human bloodline has slightly awakened. Be cautious.]


    The information was actually too vague. Max didn''t know exactly what his other bloodline was, but his grandpa left him some hints. It didn''t help him with the new skill, though.


    But from this message, Max inferred that his grandma hailed from the n, or at least her branch, and utilized the intercourse for benefits, hence, dual cultivation. Perhaps, that was the only reason Mateo could even get a child.


    ''I should check my soul¡­'' Max inferred.


    But before he even could go here, Max had to pick up Alice from the ground. He gently held her, putting her back on her bed. He felt so much contentment, love, and pleasure out from her that he couldn''t stop himself from kissing her forehead.


    He whispered, "Focus on your new strength. Get back some stamina ande to us. You can''t miss your morning cereal, can you?"


    "I can''t¡­" Alice whispered sweetly before closing her eyes.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    Max left Alice''s room.


    As he opened the doors, he heard a faint cry. When he looked down, he saw Zamira on her bottom, looking up at him with reddened cheeks. She didn''t want to eavesdrop, but Max and Alice took some time¡­


    She just couldn''t win against her curiosity¡­


    "I¡­ I am sorry¡­" Zamira softly whispered, looking like she utterly despised herself for doing such an immoral act.


    Max took a good look at her before helping her stand up, "Your little sister surely won''t mind it¡­ And I am the same¡­ It kinda makes things easier, doesn''t it?"


    "It does¡­" Zamira blushed, recalling the sounds of smacking and slurping. She couldn''t see what exactly it looked like, but imagination was a powerful tool. Zamira felt like she was in a room in a person due to her vivid thoughts!


    Max grinned, taking her to the living room, "I want to check my soul. Please, keep an eye on me."<sub> </sub>


    "Yes," Zamira nodded.


    Atst, Max found himself in her close embrace. Hey his head on her soft chest, closing his eyes tightly. In the next second, Max threw his consciousness into his private soul ocean.


    And in that blue world, Max immediately noticed a difference.


    "Dragon¡­" A blue, eastern dragon coiled around his body, helping him settle in his own ocean. If Max wanted, he would be able to go up¡­ Simrly, he also could go down to the pitch darkness of his own mana ocean.


    The dragon was simr to Alice''s dragon form. It had the same horns, eyes, and scales. The difference was naturally the size¡­ Alice was like a giant in her dragon form, while the existence in his soul was long enough to wrap himself around Max''s torso.


    ''Is this like a blessing of a dragon?'' Max thought that Alice had rewarded him with this existence for helping her bloodline and soul.


    Perhaps, there was more to it. For example, Max should study dragon teachings with his dragon to increase the potency of his mana raw seed, just so those twins could improve further¡­


    That sounded good, for simply fucking girls to the peak of supremacy would be a too easy route.


    Max also didn''t believe his mana was that potent.


    But for now, he decided to check the dragon''s presence. He lifted his hand high, his eyes locked on the water''s surface. His mind immediately spun with images from Zamira''s battle dragon style.


    In the usual scenario, the water would''ve kicked Max away, forcing him to spin and drift in an unknown direction. Well, he managed to learn a powerful punch and see-through Zamira''s memories briefly.


    But that was naturally not consistent.


    However, with the dragon around his torso, Max felt closer to the dragon style. His body fluidly flowed with the water torrents, his eyes locked on the memories, for he could watch them without any obstacle.


    Thatsted for a minute before the water dragon let out a cry.


    And then, Max forcefully escaped from his own soul.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    "Amazing¡­ This is amazing!" Max eximed, jumping out from Zamira''s embrace. He didn''t look exhausted, sweaty, or pale. He was simply himself, his good status telling Zamira that something significant must''ve happened.


    He smiled at her, replying to her inquiry, "I wanted to create a skill to pass some of my mana in a better way for Alice¡­ No, I mean¡­ I just wanted to fill her with my seed."


    He was so blunt that Zamira didn''t even know how to reply, her little head turning into a tomato.


    Max continued, "And it seems like I got closer to my non-human bloodline in this way¡­ I should''ve done it sooner¡­ I already had a hint from you two and others reacting with an immense yearning for my mana."


    Zamira smiled, then added, "It''s not just your mana. You, as a person, have left me yearning for you more than your mana.


    Thank you for giving us a roof, love, and strength, Max," Zamira stood up, bowing before Max, for he had done more than enough for the twins.


    And as Max stood with pride and contentment swirling in his heart, he extended his hands forward, bringing the fire girl into his embrace, "I told you that I will never let you go."


    "Mmm." Zamira whimpered.


    "So there''s no point in waiting anymore," Max added, slowly reaching for Zamira''s sweetest ce, his finger tracing the shut and slightly wet lower lips.


    Zamira naturally didn''t object, spreading her legs to give him more room.

 Chapter 48 Zamira Follows Her Little Sister [R-18]

    Chapter 48: Zamira follows her little sister [R-18]


    If Max could get a second dragon into his soul for more researchter on, why would he hold himself back? It would be much better if he acquired it early, and Alice also would be happy if her dragon evolved with her sister''s dragon by her side.


    And since not too much time passed after Alice had sucked him, Max knew it was simply the best opportunity to have Zamira give him a blowjob.


    "You also want it, don''t you?" Max whispered as his finger started rotating within her pussy, repeatedly going in and out.


    Zamira wrapped her arms around Max''s neck, replying while hiding her face, "Yes¡­ I imagined too much while eavesdropping¡­"


    Max smiled, slowly building up the pleasure within Zamira''s sacred garden. At first, he simply used his finger. Then, Max heated it up through his mana, only to finish her with his newest skill.


    He felt like his Mana Dual Cultivation wasn''t just limited to his cock. And that was the right choice, for Zamira''s eyes widened in shock, her body shuddering from the sudden invasion of pleasure booming from herher region.


    As it went through her, exploding within her mind, Zamira''s legs grew weaker, to the point where she impaled herself on Max''s finger, using him to stay still.


    Max coiled his free hand around her waist, keeping her on two legs while his finger continuously made Zamira orgasm.


    "Ah¡­ Ah¡­ I''lle¡­ again¡­. Ahhh¡­" Zamira''s whimpers were softer and slower than her sister, who had already grown confident in mating and her curves.


    And as more of her strength escaped to make way for pleasure, Zamira leaned forward,pletely surrendering herself to the person she had fallen for. His smell and his heartbeat assailed Zamira''s heart.


    She also felt his attention on her, not trying to dominate her but simply to give her pleasure and a good time. Zamira knew well about Max''s personality and loneliness, so that feeling touched her heart, for he wasn''t trying to show dominance over a dragondy but a genuine appreciation of her body.


    "Oh?" Max faintly uttered his surprise, for Zamira''s pussy contracted tightly around his finger, momentarily not letting him go. In the next second, she shuddered for the umpteenth time, gushing out liquids from her sulent pussy.


    Max grinned, slowly guiding Zamira to the sofa. Here, he gently helped her take a seat, having Zamira lie down with her legs high.


    In such an intimate and lewd position, Max took off her pants. He then slid down her panties, finally having a view of her special spot. It was much different due to her red bush and tanned skin.


    Her pussy looked like a fire, and her scent, although somewhat simr to Alice''s, had a sharper aroma. Max felt an irresistible urge to nt a kiss on her lower lips, going down for it.


    No one except for Zamira would be able to stop him.


    But as Zamira spread her legs again, giving more ess to her pussy, Max knew he would soon taste it.


    "Ohhh!" And as Zamira felt him kissing her sweet spot, she eximed loudly, hugging herself and twisting her body a little, for Max''s mana oozed out from his tongue, which kept licking her here.<sub> </sub>


    He knew that ying around here would go against his wish, though. He had to get her dragon as soon as possible. And as Zamira would never leave his side, Max decided to be quick now.


    He shoved his tongue into her garden while his right hand gently rubbed Zamira''s clit. With his mana attacking both fronts, such abination caused the inexperienced Zamira toe in less than ten seconds.


    Her orgasm was abundant and quite long, seemingly like an eternity as she kept oozing out her love liquids.


    "Beautiful," Max whispered before taking out his cock. As his hardened manhood came into view, Zamira dted her eyes, recalling the perverted sounds her sister had done not too long ago.


    Zamira whispered, "My imagination failed to project your cock, Max. He looks more dangerous than I thought¡­"


    "He won''t bite you," Max chuckled, jumping onto the bed. He then got onto his knees, bringing his cock to Zamira''s face.


    He wouldn''t do any mating with her for now. And as Zamira knew it, she expected his dangerous beast to be close to her face. Soon, his cock was the only thing Zamira could keep her eyes on, his thick shaft casting a shadow on her beautiful face.


    Zamira parted her lips, rolling her tongue out to take the first taste of Max''s cock. Her cute tongue slid across his burning tip, licking his precum. It felt somewhat sour yet addictive,pelling her to taste it a few times more.


    "Your taste, I like, Max¡­" Zamira whispered before noticing that she had been holding onto Max''s cock tightly with her two little hands, rotating her head around his sensitive area, for it leaked out more of his precum.


    Max couldn''t do anything other than provide her a little more time, holding back the impending release for more seconds. He was also inexperienced, but as a man, he naturally had to take the lead during sex.


    It was already hard to hold back with Alice, and his time with her didn''t help Max build enough endurance, for Zamira was soft and tender, and she also wanted to make Max feel good from the bottom of her heart.


    For that reason alone, she was slower, taking her time as her hot tongue whipped him gently.


    There was also naturally a charm in Zamira''s actions. She was adorable and serious, getting sexier with each passing second as her whimpers blew Max''s cock.


    "I can no longer¡­ hold it back, Zamira," Max extended his hand for Zamira''s hair, tightly clenching her sweaty red specks, "I must release the load in you. Gobble it all."


    "Yesh," Zamira replied with her tongue on his tip. She widened her lips, taking him into her mouth. Max couldn''t focus for longer, though, not being able to feel how Zamira''s mouth felt for too long.


    One thing was sure, however. She was much hotter, her tongue as if inmed. This only elerated the impending release, forcing Max to gush out all his seed in Zamira''s mouth.


    Having the same desires as her little sister, Zamira didn''t let out even a drop of Max''s liquid, taking it all into her stomach, leaving the rest to his unique skill.


    The change happened shortly after.

 Chapter 49 Do You Want To Take A Bath With Me?

    Chapter 49: Do you want to take a bath with me?


    After his time with Zamira, Max took his fire dragon girl to her room.


    Since Alice also slept alone in her ce, Max felt like these two would like him to just take them to their beds and let them rest alone. With that all done, Max returned to the living room.


    He saw Rosang sitting with reddened cheeks. She was a yer, yet she lived with Earth''s morals for her whole life. She never thought she would see another world or be a part of someone''s harem.


    Yet, she was in a house with dragons. She also shared a roof with a man whose bloodline and mana was so unique he belonged to some other world.


    And now, she had heard and even saw a little of Max''s potential.


    ''Why am I acting so awkward? I have already decided to follow him... He might take me too if I end up a good and useful girl. It would be stupid of me if I refused him... If I want Earth and the yers''munity to change, I must be like a real yer that can enter The Tower.


    I mustn''t let my different morals get in a way,'' Rosang thought, not knowing about her future. But she settled on one thing. Should Max ever desire her, she would spread her legs and use this as a chance for a better future.


    If she could change Earth and get more status in her family, Rosang wouldn''t mind being single for the rest of her life.


    It was quiteplicated here. But Rosang was sure Max would leave Earth at some point. She wasn''t confident in her strength, for she relied too much on Max''s mana.


    But if a union happened, and she ended up bing one of his concubines, Rosang would never drop that title for another man, even if that man would only love her.


    "What are you thinking about?" Max whispered with a smirk.


    "Eh? I am... Ah!" Rosang yelped, for Max''s face was pretty close. She momentarily med Max for acting too close with an olderdy like her before realizing her status and Max''s influence.


    She fixed her hair, sat straight, and replied candidly, "I was thinking about you and Zamira''s intimate contact. I''ve stumbled upon you, so I saw a little."


    "Yeah, I know," Max nodded as he felt her stare through his Mana Read. He also smirked at Rosang, for as an olderdy, she decided to not act bashful or awkward. She just said what had happened with a straight face.


    But to his surprise, Rosang shared her thoughts about Earth and Max''s future, "There''s a vast universe, many dungeons, and The Tower waiting for you... Before you go there, you will y around with the three families, won''t you?


    If you happen to develop a desire for me during your stay here, please, don''t hold back," Rosang whispered.


    Max looked at her with a profound gaze before pushing the chair behind, sitting next to her, "Be wary of skirt storm."


    "Huh?" Rosang blinked her eyes.


    "That''s the golden rule my grandpa passed to me. It seems like I have a deadlybination of his best genes and my grandma''s unknown bloodline that blend so well within me that I have all girls spreading their legs for me," Max exined with a smirk.<sub> </sub>


    Rosang blushed, looking at him with palpable anger, "You didn''t have to tell me this in such a straightforward way."


    Maxughed, "Concubine, was it? I don''t know what will happen in the future, let alone on Earth. Killing three families'' heads will stir this world too much. Maybe something much more significant will happen in the meantime? Who knows?


    And sorry, but I will be blunt. You are different than the twins. It''s not just your strength; you ended up here because Alice didn''t know what to do with you." Maxughed.


    Rosang could only bitterly smile as well, looking away from Max.


    He nced at her face, then added, "But I will keep developing you and other girls, should they catch my attention. And you will do whatever you want with that strength. But if you turn bad and end up using innocent lives like Darkened Soul, then I will do more than just snatching my gifts to you.


    Anyway, I feel like you will all chase me. Since you know I like good girls, you won''t switch to an evil side.


    Oh... But if you turn into a yandere, it will be quiteplicated... Life is really unforeseeable, isn''t it?" Max grinned.


    Rosang retracted her eyes to him, whispering incredulously, "You really enjoy your life."


    "Of course, I do," Max agreed, nodding a few times as he extended his right hand toward Rosang''s ck hair, taking her streaks between his fingers. He looked into his hand as if he held a unique treasure, "I feel attracted to strong and peculiar girls... And they yearn for me as well.


    I won''t grow greedy because of my grandpa''s teachings. And as you can tell, it''s satisfying to have girls chase after me.


    Well, it''s just you, now. But I don''t find you weak or blind. You''ve luckily ended up in my nest... You either learn how to fly and return to me or drop to where you came from.


    As long as you keep pping those wings, a golden chance might appear in your life. And I will harvest all good girls," Max smiled, feeling proud of his words.


    "It''s a weird analogy," Rosang whispered with narrowed eyes before sighing, "But I get your point. I won''t be surprised if you end up drawing Mrs. Aimee''s attention and more girls from three families."


    She then put her hand on her forehead, "Don''t tell me I will end up a side girl who will exin Max''s greatness and uniqueness to every girl from Earth from now on..."


    "Haha!" Max burst outughing, holding his stomach as Rosang sounded so certain of such a future, fearing it already.


    He patted her shoulder, "You''re already scoring good points, so keep it up. I will take a bath now... A lot happened, and I am not in the mood for gaming or plotting against Darkened Soul...


    Oh... Do you want to take a bath with me? Just a bath," Max smiled, stressing hisst words, for he just wanted to take a rest.


    He wouldn''t mind holding a naked beauty during a rest, though. And it was also good to learn some self-control and endurance.


    To this question, Rosang stood up before replying, "Sure."

 Chapter 50 Preparation Is Done

    Chapter 50: Preparation is done


    For a few days more, Max continued his stealing endeavors. Although the mana of other monsters and fake NPCs amounted to nothing, it felt good to snatch them from the three families'' noses.


    Max also practiced his battle dragon style. Max could bring out more of it with two dragons coiling around his body in the soul ocean. His punches and kicks howled like a dragon as mana oozed out on every move.


    Hebined it with his experience from various dojos, bing more confident in his style.


    Max had a lot of joy while fighting fake monsters. His partners were the same, for they could use more strength. Rosang also had more of her abilities increased, keeping up with significant upgrades well.


    Overall, Max''s small party kept growing at a terrifying pace. His rtionship with the twins was the most notable, for Max and the girls acted too casually around each other, not hiding their feelings.


    And while it might seem like Max dropped all his former ns, he had been keeping a close eye on Albert Omu''s life. He learned about Lucas'' stance about the Darkened Soul and used it to his advantage.


    "How did it go?" Max faced Rosang, who had returned from her mission. Using the new knowledge about Darkened Soul, Rosang fabricated an excuse for her long absence.


    She then invited Mrs. Aimee and her forces to assault one of their enemy''s bases.


    As Rosang was honest and usually diligent in her work, Mrs. Aimee believed in her. Moreover, even if Rosang was somehow controlled by their enemies, Mrs. Aimee was confident of her strength.


    "She wille and bring many people with her," Rosang replied, her face stoic while nervousness and a little excitement mixed within her. She felt this battle against the Darkened Soul would be the first start against Earth''s better future.


    How could she not get excited?


    Max grinned, "I''ve also invited Lucas through Albert. I''m not so fond of controlling people, but that was necessary."


    "I understand," Rosang faintly smiled, not really needing such an excuse.


    Max and the ck-haireddy turned around, looking at the twins, who had been enjoying a new movie. It was a pity to take them away from the screen, but Max and his enemies wouldn''t wait.


    "We are going for a thrilling battle, girls!" Max shouted, gathering the attention of his beloved dragons.


    They nced at him, then reacted in their unique ways. Zamira nodded softly, bringing herself closer to Max without anyints. Her little sister threw a phone away, clicking her tongue with a displeased expression.


    But as Max ruffled her hair, Alice expelled all herints, "Let''s be quick and fuck them all."


    "We will be hiding first, though," Zamira whispered softly, causing her sister to blush faintly.


    "I know!" Alice rolled her eyes, putting her hands on her waist.


    But as no one cared about her proud dragon stance, Alice faced zero attention, her big eyes reflecting Max and Zamira preparing for a show.


    They covered their faces, took different clothes, and cautiously prepared for the impending attack on the base.


    Alice btedly reacted to pick up her stuff.


    -


    -


    -


    -<sub> </sub>


    The Darkened Soul had picked up bases worldwide. Like the three families, they were strong enough to adventure through the world with teleportation items and skills.


    Max had received an invitation to a hidden base in his country, which was either luck from Kiril''s side, or a coincidence.


    Because of that, Max didn''t have to waste any resources. He simply had to take a bus to his destination.


    At the same time, many forces started gathering around the Darkened Soul''s Base.


    Two main leading forces were known as Gray Household and Muller Household. Thetter was naturally led by Lucas, who aimed to seize the enemies, and mind control them to impress his grandpa.


    "So they are here," Lucas whispered, staring at the section of vast warehouses. He exactly knew where the base was located, his eyes fixed on a peculiar warehouse.


    He was surrounded by his loyal forces, whose brains had been controlled by him for a good while. They were his strongest pawns, his power, and his pride.


    His sister, Muller Sofia, was also here, feigning that she was one of them. But in reality, she had been freed from Lucas'' control for some time. Today, she swore to kill her brother for taking away her freedom.


    "Interesting¡­ It seems Grays wants some contribution too," Lucas located Mrs. Aimee. She had gathered her forces on the opposite side.


    And while it might sound odd that Lucas located her, the reality was that the three families'' forces would always find themselves, for their systems were tempered by the family heads.


    Thus, it was not so weird.


    And in this significant gathering, Max, the twins, and Rosang had just left the bus. They feigned ignorance, too, infiltrating the warehouses like teenagers looking for adventures.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    "Kiril¡­ I never doubted your eyes," A man with the roman letter one on his forehead uttered in quite an impressive tone, his eyes on Kiril. He was standing with his real body before an avatar.


    He looked at the first vile general, his leader, respectfully, "I''m honored, Mr. Tarrant."


    "Are these three enough for you to arrange all of this?" Tarrant asked as he threw his eyes behind Kiril, gazing into forces of his Darkened Soul.


    They belonged to Kiril, and they were his loyal army. He raised them, teaching them all about vile acts and battles.


    Kiril smiled widely, his eyes shing with killing intent, "They are, Mr. Tarrant. You will greatly thank me when you get your hands on that guy. I will take dragon girls for myself, though."


    "Hmmm¡­" Tarrant pondered loudly before continuing, "May you win, Kiril. If you die, I will spend ten days forgetting about you.


    Cruel¡­ Miserable¡­ Ten days¡­" Tarrant closed his eyes, cutting the call.


    And as Kiril heard those words, he felt like crying, "You won''t forget me, Mr. Tarant, for I will."


    Kiril spread his arms, a deep and lethal vile energy oozing out of him, "Our guests have arrived. Don''t kill them too quickly, or you will scare our real targets."


    "Yes, Mr. Kiril!" His army saluted, their affirmation akin to thunder.

 Chapter 51 No Longer Brainwashed

    Chapter 51: No longer brainwashed


    "What are you doing?" Max asked as he looked at Rosang, squatting not too far away. She held a circr object, which she attached to the ground. In the next second, the item let out invisible mana.


    It stretched to the sky, bing a barrier. From the other directions, many more barriers joined, forming a box.


    "It''s to prevent outsiders from butting into our battle. Normal people will lose consciousness after passing through this barrier. E-ranked yers will then pick them up and take them away to safety," Rosang exined.


    Max nodded, focusing on the barrier, "It''s not really invisible, though. I can see many colors¡­ and intriguing aspects." If he were from another world or had at least teachings from the vast universe, he would''ve been able to read those aspects and counter them.


    Of course, as Max was in a low world, he simply could create skills to counter whatever appeared before him.


    For now, that was not a problem, and he would soak experience and knowledge soon enough.


    Zamira also had something to add, "Your barrier doesn''t contribute to the box."


    "Ah, I see," Rosang didn''t react; she wasn''t shocked or confused by her words. It was as if she had been anticipating such a scenario.


    And it was not odd. She suddenly came out with important and dangerous information about the high-skilled enemy! How could Mrs. Aimee simply believe her like that?


    It was already great that Rosang wasn''t held hostage or anything like that.


    "That''s why I am not surprised that my barrier is just for a show. There''s a chance they will soone here to keep an eye on me¡­ Anyway, as they intercept the enemy, Mrs. Aimee and others will believe in me," Rosang said with a faint smile.


    Max added, "You are safe with us, anyway."


    "Thanks," Rosang replied, smiling brightly at him.


    Max then scoured the warehouse with his Mana Read, trying to find clues and how many people had arrived at the scene.


    But as Max still severelycked in Mana Read''s usage, he found just a few useless clues.


    However, that was not really a problem. Soon enough, the warehouse exploded with repulsive mana, spitting out Kiril''s forces. They were people with ck skin as if soaked in ink, their eyes red, and their goal simple, kill everyone around them.


    Max and the twins didn''t know that they had a second order, which was to be slow, for they believed in their strength.


    "Their mana is odd¡­ And I feel disgusted just by looking at it," Max said, confirming Kiril''s status as someone who came from the illegal world.


    He then focused on his own n.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    Muller Lucas stared at the impending wave of vile manaing his way with a smirk. It wasn''t because he was surrounded by loyal people whose strength was the top quality in his world.


    It was because he was actually good against opponents whose minds were broken.


    He was proficient in mind-controlling skills. On the outside, Muller Lucas told everyone that he had an impressive skill called [Order], which temporarily allowed him tomand his opponents.


    In reality, Muller Lucas brainwashed people. The effects of his skillssted for eternity unless he turned them off. Sometimes, people broke through the mind control skill, for nothing was absolute.


    But until now, Lucas had never failed, or so he thought.


    He unsheathed his sword, pointing it at the iing vile army. His enemies looked like monsters with humanoid forms, so he waved his sword without hesitation. With one wave, Lucas unleashed a hidden mind control skill.


    ''You and your evil arts¡­ You can''t even imagine how vulnerable you are in such a state¡­ I will control you¡­ like everyone else!'' Lucas dered inwardly, feeling like he had taken a significant step toward his future.


    His goal was to have absolute strength and control. He wanted to control everyone, even three families'' heads, for it was something that even his grandpa couldn''t achieve.


    And as enemies started falling prey to his skill, Lucas eximed, "I''ve stopped them temporarily. Wound them, so I can ORDER them!"<sub> </sub>


    His brainwashed people immediately listened to hismand, pouncing on his enemies without caring for their well-being. For outsiders, it looked like an absolute trust in their leader.


    But the truth was that those people didn''t even know that their loyalty and trust were fabricated.


    Only one girl knew, Lucas'' sister.


    Yet, she couldn''t go against his order, for Lucas was still full of mana and strength. Sheplied with his voice,unching her sword and shing at the vile army.


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    yers wore equipment from Earth''s forces'' side straight from the fantasy games. They held various weapons, with the sword winning a poprity contest. Their techniques were simple, enhancing the sharpness of their swords, heightening their reflexes, and allowing their weapons for some long projectile skills.


    On the other side, the vile army was shrouded in negative energy. Their every movement spread more of it as if they were batteries. Everyone who would carelessly inhale some of it would suddenly get gloomy and pessimistic.


    And the effects heightened with more negative mana. The vile army also fought with their bodies alone. Should their punch hit a human, the adverse effects would increase tenfold, and some might even think of suicide on the battlefield.


    Their skills were mysterious and utterly heartless.


    But Lucas and his brainwashing skills were actually the perfect weapons against them. He repelled those effects at them with his sword, making them question their objective and loyalty.


    He also lowered their morale.


    And finally, Lucas seized control of more than 10% of the vile army''s people.


    He walked through them like a boss, wearing a sneer, looking proud and strong. His teammates also surrounded him, not showing any emotions, as if they were in a battle mood, not letting anything shake their hearts.


    "Give me more of their forces! Attack them with all you got, my people!" Lucas lifted his sword, ordering both his teammates and brainwashed vile army.


    But before everyone sprang forward, something strange swept through the battlefield, momentarily causing a silence.


    "What was that mana?" Lucas whispered as he felt goosebumps just from sensing someone''s else mana.


    He had never felt it, and it was so¡­ mysterious that he momentarily forgot about everyone around him.


    He decided to not dwell on it, for he didn''t know its origins, "Ignore it!"


    His forces didn''t listen to him, though.


    Vile Army that he had control over just a few seconds ago rushed at Lucas like feral beasts who hadn''t seen food in years!


    His teammates didn''t move, however. Their eyes were clear, and their hearts felt genuine emotions, no longer cold and merciless to fight enemies without hesitation.


    They were no longer brainwashed.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    "Oh, someone wasn''t brainwashed from the start," Max hovered his eyes on ady with a beautiful body who shared some simrities with Lucas. She was the only one who didn''t need his help to stay sane.


    He smiled, waiting for her move, "There''s nothing better than suddenly dispelling mind control effects from the victims. I saw that in movies many times."


    "We saw that in a real-life," Alice proudly said while fixing her eyes on Lucas, whose face was distorted uglily. Although he had lost his loyal followers, for they learned about his brainwashing skills, Lucas was a powerful person.


    He believed he could take them all head-on and seize their hearts again.


    Would he, though?

 Chapter 52 Lucas Fall

    Chapter 52: Lucas'' fall


    Lucas'' swordsmanship was his second strongest ability.


    And he proved his talent again, for the vile army and his former teammates still couldn''t seize an opportunity to catch him.


    "You can''t win against me," Lucas dered, shing through a soldier from the vile army and his former teammate simultaneously.


    His sword was fluid, sharp, and efficient, showcasing his splendid skill honed for years under Muller Household''s strict eyes.


    And it seemed like Lucas had also been learning how to fight many enemies at once, for his shes always epassed at least two enemies. He also possessed good mana control, applying brainwashing skills through his weapon.


    He continued performing wlessly, sustaining just a few light wounds that would never be able to stop him.


    And finally, Lucas got back a few of his loyal teammates and a small part of the vile army.


    "You all will return to me. I will enve you all, and you will work for me until I finish my ns! Don''t worry, though," Lucas softly smiled, seemingly honest and genuine, "I will allow you a good life.


    Even you, Sofia, I will find a suitable partner for all of you so that you can taste a little happiness and genuine love," Lucas sneered.


    He was confident, for he used more mana for his every move. All his forces were brainwashed, their hearts and souls shackled in his mind-control skills. Their chains were at least ten times stronger.


    ''I must regenerate mana¡­ I''ve used too much,'' Lucas whispered, preparing to refill his mana through many treasures within his inventory.


    But then, a mysterious wave went through him and everyone around him.


    "How?" Lucas whispered weakly, staring at his forces, whose minds and hearts had been freed from an unknown enemy''s skill.


    Lucas heard many chains breaking as if they were real objects. Those devastating sounds filled his mind, nearly bringing him onto the ground, for he couldn''t believe that someone could easily dispel his skills.


    Lucas believed that even his grandpa would need to use an item against his skill. After all, it was not easy to invade someone''s soul. People without proper skills wouldn''t be able to even scratch the influence of his mind control skills.


    Yet, someone here possessed enough power to toy with him!


    "Lucas!" Sofia howled, ring at her brother with killing intent soaking her eyes, turning her into a feral beast.


    She also wielded a sword, its tip scratching the ground, forming sparks as she couldn''t bear getting her mind controlled again. She was on the verge of losing herself against her hatred toward him.


    But then, a foreign voice rang in her mind, "Can''t you calm down? Since you weren''t mind controlled by him from the start, I expect you to lead Lucas'' forces after you get rid of him.


    Aimee from the Gray Household is already fighting against the vile general, so you don''t have to worry about anyone other than his army.


    Calm down, and don''t disappoint me," the voice finished his words with a mysterious tone, giving some thoughts to Sofia.


    And as she thought about him, Sofia immediately connected the dots. The person behind that voice helped her and others free themselves from Lucas'' brain-washing skills.


    He was the cause of Lucas'' confusion and disaster.


    It was not an enemy for Darkened Soul, but someone else! That was the most crucial point, giving hope for Sofia, for she also yearned for changes on Earth. Her brother and her grandpa were the worst of the worst.


    "Don''te closer to him! Use long-distance skills to push him toward a vile army!" Sofia shouted, her voice reaching every yer from Earth''s forces.


    Her voice was somehow influential andmanding, perhaps due to having the same blood as Lucas. However, everyone could tell her hatred toward him and her desire to end his life!


    "Are you serious, Sofia?!" Lucas howled, baring his sword against all enemies around him, his eyes fixed on his sister, "You know I am grandpa''s favorite!


    Save me, and I will never n anything against you! I will pass you my resources to make you stronger!" Lucas shouted, his voice sounding weaker with each passing second.


    And atst, he no longer could talk, for vile soldiers vehementlyunched themselves at him, giving him no room to even part his lips to breathe.


    Sofia red at her brother while many long-distance projectiles bypassed her curves, "Not even thinking of apologizing to me, to us? You selfish and paranoid bastard!


    Go and fucking die!" Sofia roared with many former teammates sharing her sentiment.


    They also started shouting at Lucas, never feeling so betrayed as now.


    Lucas fought with such a crowd cheering him on. He clenched his teeth, trying to appease his chaotic heart. But as he bathed in the center of all hatred, even Lucas, with his shrewd mind, couldn''t properly wield his sword.


    His impressive and smooth swordsmanship disappointed him, too, giving way for enemies to wound him severely. In the blink of an eye, Lucas turned from aposed and unreachable yer to the seemingly weakest one with wounds and bruises all over him, blood dripping down from head to toe.


    He looked miserable, yet he never stopped fighting back.


    But as the building up dismaypletely clenched his heart, telling him it was time to give up, Lucas recalled his glorious days. He was surrounded by strong teammates; their dungeon raids rarely had casualties.


    They had a lot of parties, proper training routines, and more.


    They were like a good team, weren''t they?<sub> </sub>


    "I gave you all!" Lucas howled in hisst attempt to save his ass, "Have I ever treated you wrongly?! You lived the best lives! All yers, except those from the prodigies like me, seethed with jealousy while looking at you!


    Your strength! I also helped you gain it!" Lucas shouted as signs of his struggles became palpable to even the weakest yers.


    Out of all people, Sofia carried the voice of everyone. She parted her lips, her eyes not changing at all. No, more hatred bloomed within her beautiful eyes.


    She lifted her sword, pointing it at Lucas, "You forgot about something, you trash.


    You forgot about trust! And do you think we are not aware of our talents?! You wouldn''t have picked us if we weren''t talented!


    You also wouldn''t have plotted against me if you didn''t fear me taking your precious spot of grandpa''s favorite, you dog!" Sofia bared her fangs, smiling like a psychopath, "May they eat you alive."


    Lucas'' heart sank.


    He had everything and enough potential to overpass his grandfather. He could''ve taken his spot, taken over all other families, and ruled the Earth like a king. He would''ve be the world''s best ruler, remembered by everyone who wielded mana.


    And yet, everything slipped from his hands.


    ''How¡­ and why?'' Lucas whispered, trying to understand the enigmatic mana waves that had dispelled all his mind-control skills.


    Was it the vile general? But if it was him, why wouldn''t he seize the opportunity to kill him or enve him? Lucas''s name carried a lot of weight, after all.


    ''Grandpa¡­ Save¡­ me¡­'' Lucas whispered weakly, his voice on the verge of breaking as tears flooded his eyes.


    In hisst moment, he could only think of grandpa, whom he had yet to ovee.


    And as if answering hisst prayer, Muller Franc had appeared on the scene.


    <o>,m BANG! BANG! BANG!</o>


    All vile soldiers'' heads burst out like balloons, unable to withstand Muller Franc''s pressure.


    His eyesnded on Lucas, then he swept through the scene, hovering his vision on Lucas'' former teammates.


    He smiled, "Let yourself get brainwashed by him again.


    This is an order," Muller Franc''s words shocked everyone beyond belief, including Max, Rosang, and the twins.


    Everyone gathered had many theories about why Muller Franc hadn''t rebuked his prodigy for using such vile means. Although they formed them now, for they were freed from Lucas'' mind control skill, they thought that Franc doted his grandson too much.


    Some thought that Lucas was too clever, and so on.


    But as Muller Franc parted his lips, his words denied all theories, confirming that both Lucas and Franc were simr.


    They were bastards who only cared about strength.


    And as Franc knew that Lucas would never be able to ovee him, he was fine with gathering a brainwashed army that would alwaysply with him, for that army would eventually belong to him.


    "Dog¡­" Sofia whispered.


    Franc smiled like a nice grandpa, "Have you said something, Sofia?"


    "You are a dog, just like him," Sofia said boldly before rushing at her grandpa, one of the strongest men on Earth.


    Her goal was to kill Lucas, though. She wasn''t deluded into thinking she could match Franc with her hatred.


    But she still believed her sword would soon go through Lucas'' chest, piercing his heart to kill him, even if the grandfather was here!


    "I would rather die than be brainwashed."


    "Same!"


    "Fucking hell! If I knew about those families beforehand, I would''ve chosen a life as a sryman!"


    Others also howled, following Sofia in theirst attempt to kill Lucas!


    Lucas stared at them with one eye, for blood flooded his other one. He felt so conflicted, for unknown reasons, as all his former people charged at him.


    "You don''t understand me¡­" Lucas whispered naively, trying to find excuses.


    And then, Muller Franc raised his hand, forming a palm. Even though his hand was quite small, it looked impregnable, like thest indomitable defense.


    Yet, Sofia and others didn''t think about it, aiming to slip around his giant form.


    And that was an asinine idea mainly caused by their hatred.

 Chapter 53 The First Combination

    Chapter 53: The firstbination


    [A few minutes before Muller Franc''s arrival.]


    Max was the reason for Lucas'' fall.


    Lucas probably would''ve subdued most of his enemies if it weren''t for him. He really had enough talent to match people from another world.


    s, Max was a different breed.


    Because he utterly despised mind control skills, Max mercilessly sent mana waves to disturb Lucas'' brainwashing skills. Max''s one flick was enough.


    And while Lucas had room to talk andin, he gave a bad ount of himself.


    "I thought of him as one of the worst yers. But he just broke through the bottom, bing the most disgusting yer from Earth," Max whispered while staring at Lucas, who had been shouting utter bullshit.


    It seemed like no one would be able to top his disappointing performance. Yet, after Muller Franc appeared on the scene, protecting his grandson, his first words precisely portrayed how vile and corrupted the three families were.


    For strength and their own gain, they would use everyone, including their families and loyal yers.


    Max, the twins, and Rosang gazed at the old man with palpable disgust. They felt repulsed, not by his immense strength but by his attitude. In fact, his power couldn''t stop outsiders frommenting.


    "It''s him! He''s one of those bastards!" Alice seethed in anger while recording Franc''s words. But as she had also been wounded and enved by him, his appearance rekindled her hatred.


    She had eyes on fire, ring at the old man.


    Zamira was the same, her soft voice lethal, "Old and senile bastard." Her expression was precisely like Alice''s, staring at the old man''s performance with indignation.


    Max also had his reasons for hating three families. Because of them, he was born on Earth. And while it was not bad, his grandpa had gone through too many troubles because of the three family''s rules.


    He clenched his hands, whispering to Zamira''s ear, "Can we kill him?"


    Max had made many mistakes at the beginning of his career as a yer. He mostly did them in the game world, so he treated it like a good experience.


    One of his mistakes was that he had been severely underestimating his strength. He believed he had to scheme, steal treasures, and sow seeds of chaos in the three families'' ranks.


    He wanted them to lose their items and kill themselves.


    But as that would take too much time, Max quickly learned that he was a peculiar case, a rare breed that could develop faster than anyone.


    He understood that people with strength didn''t wait, either.


    Zamira nced into his eyes. For a moment, she wanted to say with the utmost confidence that they could fight Muller Franc head-on. But as she knew that her hatred undoubtedly clouded her judgment, Zamira deeply inhaled.


    After exhaling all out, Zamira locked her eyes on Muller Franc. She thought of her unsealed strength, dragon bloodline, affinity with Alice''s strength, and Max''s mana.


    "We can," Zamira calcted as fast as she could, for Muller Franc was about to kill a few innocent people.


    Alice added with a loud voice, balling her hands into fists, "Of course, we can! If it weren''t for dragon yers'' constant chase and our serious circumstances, we would have never been in jeopardy, let alone caught by those weak humans!"


    Max nodded, conveying his desire, "You two start. I must... think of something."


    "Yes," Alice and Zamira replied, preparing their mana for a big surprise.


    Although it was pretty odd that Max wanted to think of something, seemingly wanting girls to test the waters first, the twin dragons didn''t think he would give up on them. They were in love, and having so close contact, the girls proudly believed that Max would never give up on them just because their bodies were of the highest quality.<sub> </sub>


    But they believed more in their hearts, which told them that Max would cause a miracle just to keep them by their side.


    Would that be true?


    It was time to find out.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    After crashing his enemy''s hand, Muller Franc grabbed Lucas'' former teammate''s head into his rough hand.


    He didn''t have to move, for everyone threw themselves at him. However, Franc''s mana controlled gravity, so he could pull and throw away people at his wish.


    For now, he was only doing the former.


    "You are valuable assets," Franc sneered, "You will all wake up as mindless puppets."


    Following the same tactic, Muller Franc smashed the limbs of many yers that belonged to his family. Atst, it was time for him to wound his own blood.


    Muller Sofia and her sword were just a few meters before him.


    She felt the gravity force pulling her closer, yet Sofia''s expression didn''t change. With many emotions, and hatred prevailing, Sofia leveraged the enemy''s force, thrusting her sword toward her grandfather''s palm.


    Muller Francughed, "You must never rely on the enemy''s skills, Sofia."


    In the next second, his gravity''s force stopped. Facing such a sudden change, Sofia nearly entangled her legs, stumbling like a beginner. But as she clenched her teeth, Sofia regained her position, resuming her rush.


    But that was futile, for Franc used more mana, disturbing her flow. It seemed like he toyed with her, for they shared the same blood.


    However, as Sofia kept going forward, her fall seemed inevitable.


    But then, the sky lit up in mes. From above, the me pir descended, aiming precisely at Muller Franc. It looked like a dragon hiding in the clouds had spat those mes!


    Those mes sshed in all directions, yet Muller Franc''s form was clearly outlined, for he stood without any wound. He coated himself in gravity force, dispelling all enemy attacks.


    "I remember those mes," Franc whispered, "So you have returned to your master, dragons?" He looked around, searching for the water one.


    And as if answering his wish, Alice barreled herself into his gravity''s force, her body swathed in water.


    Alice would never be content with just one punch, of course.


    She quickly added a few more, relentlessly mming her little fists against Muller Franc''s skill. Cracks immediately popped, for her fists carried tons of mana. Her water dragons also spat water bullets.


    And with that firstbination, the twins formed a mist.


    As Muller Franc lifted his hand to pull Alice into his safe zone to smash her pretty face, he found no one. His eyes narrowed.


    But as he tried locating Alice, Franc immediately understood the twins'' ploy, "This mist hides your mana. Makes it harder to track you."

 Chapter 54 Death

    Chapter 54: Death


    Alice quickly skipped her way toward Sofia and others; her intent was to throw those people toward Gray Household, who were good people in Rosang''s heart. At least Mrs. Aimee was ady with morals and a good heart.


    Sofia felt someone hailing her up, carrying her in a princess carry, "Why are you helping me? Who are you?"


    As the mes and water didn''t have an ounce of evil intent, Sofia was confused like never before. She also wanted to peek at Alice''s expression, yet failed, as the fog was too dense.


    She could only outline her features, which were already beautiful, giving a rough idea of who could''ve saved her.


    Alice casually replied before throwing Sofia away, "A certain someone thinks highly of you. In reality, he''s just horny and wants girls to chase him. That''s all."


    It went both ways. Girls liked when many boys gave them their attention, giving their all to steal their hearts. And Max was one of those guys with influential mana and strength, enough to draw girls'' attention without doing anything.


    It wasn''t odd for him to develop a liking for girls chasing after him. He probably didn''t think most of them would be able to keep up with him, anyway. And if they kept pursuing him while knowing that, the girls could only me themselves.


    Anyway, it was not a time to think about Max''s tastes and weird ideas.


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    While Alice focused on helping yers, her elder sister barraged Muller Franc with her fire skills. And as dragons, be it western or eastern, had simple yet devastating patterns, her me simply looked as if a thousand dragons spat them from the sky.


    Their form was akin to a methrower,nding on Muller Franc''s gravity barrier and sshing in all directions. Those mes also sought the vile army''s soldiers, and with her impressive mana and reach, Zamira had sessfully cleansed the area of vile content, leaving only Muller Franc and Lucas behind.


    Unfortunately, she couldn''t dispose of them yet.


    But as Zamira never thought it would be so easy, she intensely focused on her task, burning her mana incessantly to not give any break to her enemy.


    Alice was also done with her insignificant job. She locked her eyes on Muller Franc, smirking as she thought a few moves ahead.


    ''He will try to take me into his safe zone. Because of that, he will dispel some of his gravity force, not letting me punch it. I will fly into his grasp this way.


    You want to dance with a dragon?'' Alice asked, her toneced in a draconian pride, ''I will give you a little taste of it!''


    BANG!


    With water sshing around her, dragons coiling around her pert curves, Alice darted toward her enemy. Of course, she had already thought a few moves ahead, imagining many possibilities.


    She was fast, precise, and confident.


    As her enemy felt her presence around his barrier, Alice smirked, seeing how his gravity force pulled her in, a part of Franc''s defense opening up to take her in.


    But much different from thedy from before, Alice boldly smashed her fist against the old man''s palm. Her water burst like a bubble, sharp drops raining down like lethal needles.


    In his presence, however, Franc could stop these from falling down, protecting Lucas in the process.


    Speaking of this young prodigy, he was shocked as his grandpa''s position changed. He no longer stood calmly, wearing a smile.


    "Grandpa¡­" Lucas whispered, yet only got a cold silence as a reply.


    That was because Alice wouldn''t just stop at one punch or water skill, "You can stop the first skill, but can you also stop infinity?


    Of course, you can''t, human!" Alice boldly dered, punching and kicking the old man into oblivion, proudly showcasing her infinite concept.


    She had an unlimited amount of energy and mana, or so it seemed. With that on the line, Alice kept hitting Franc or air, nothing in between, for she wouldn''t stop until the old man dispelled his whole barrier!


    And if he did that, her sister would assault him with mes. Two elements would fall onto the old man''s face, severely wounding him!


    But as the fight continued, Muller Franc''s expression remained stoic, "You''ve managed to unseal a significant part of your strength.


    Impressive." He talked as if no battle had happened.


    And then, he somehow found a gap in Alice''s battle style, grasping her forearm tightly. He marked her with his skill, drawing her water dragons to her arm. Those dragons coiled around her arm wholly, taking away her right arm, for her dragons became too heavy, which was a massive hit to Alice''s offensive power.


    Of course, Alice could turn off her skill and summon her dragons again.


    And that was what she did. However, in that brief break, Franc joined his hands into an odd sign, bringing out another skill, "Absolute Control."<sub> </sub>


    BANG!


    Alice felt a powerful power pulling her away from Muller Franc. It was as if something drew her outside, forcing her to fly away from him. Worse, she felt like she would fall again into a trap should she lose against it.


    Her techniques had already given up, scurrying toward the unspecified direction.


    Alice fought against it, gritting her teeth as she desperately tried to move her fists forward, calling all her mana out just so she could keep fighting.


    s, her strength wasn''t wholly unsealed. She could only keep going so far!


    Muller Franc didn''t move, however. He had to keep his sign. Otherwise, his skill would break, losing all his momentum.


    "You would''ve broken through Absolute Control should you have your whole strength unsealed, dragon girl," Franc said, not hiding anything, "For that reason, I wanted you to be brainwashed by Lucas.


    Dragon Tamer Skill and his mind control skills are such a good feat, aren''t they?" he smiled as if all those skills belonged to him.


    Alice didn''t reply, still fighting against the gravity zone.


    Franc chuckled with an expression of utmost authority, looking senile and disgusting, "My people areing here. In a few minutes, you will face everyone from my team. If you surrender now and tell your sister to stop her mes, I''ll give you a good time.


    You never had any chance¡­ for you are in my world," he said with a palpable sense of higher superiority as if humans were stronger than dragons.


    "You are facing a dragon, you idiot," Alice smirked, her human form shining brightly. In the next second, she turned into a vast dragon that broke Franc''s barrier. Her giant form soared to the sky.


    "Ahhhhhhhh! Grandpa!"


    And in her mouth, Alice had Lucas'' body. He wailed in between her teeth as the dragon chewed on her.


    With such a giant body, Franc''s gravity force couldn''t properly epass Alice''s whole body. She had her freedom!


    And as she kept digging into Lucas'' body, his body parts rained down, falling straight onto Franc''s body.


    But as he unconsciously formed a new barrier, those parts sshed on a barrier, blood soon staining it entirely.


    Standing in the middle with pale skin and trembling lips, Franc uttered slowly, "You dared¡­ to kill him¡­"


    Zamira''s mes soon evaporated Lucas'' body. Alice also spat the other bits into her elder sisters'' fire, finishing the process of killing Muller Household''s prodigy.


    And as Muller Franc''s Absolute Control had disappeared, Alice prepared tounch a new series of attacks, this time having her true form.


    Zamira softlymented, "You have to brush your teethter."


    "Why would you say something so obvious, elder sister?" Alice tilted her dragon head, not understanding her sister''s intent.


    Weren''t they in a battle? Why would shement on it?


    Zamira''s mes suddenly be stronger as if the hidden dragon became embarrassed, her body turning hotter unconsciously, "I felt likementing it. Don''t dwell on it."


    Alice nodded, plunging in to assail Muller Franc. She dropped all thoughts about her elder sister''s odd remark.


    But as Zamira was in a safe spot, she murmured below her little nose, "I am turning more stupid because of him.


    But what if Max saw Alice chewing on that human? What if he had some weird thoughts, and he would no longer kiss you?


    As an elder sister, I must look out after you, Alice¡­ What am I thinking about¡­ Seriously¡­" Zamira sighed, her mes portraying her embarrassment, for the sky turned even redder.


    She wasn''t the only one in a chaotic state.


    Muller Franc was the same.


    And as he once again thought about Lucas'' death, his mind shook, "Ultimate Skill: Tyranny."


    He unleashed his whole power. And as one of the three strongest humans took it out, Earth trembled as if bowing to him.


    The battle continued!

 Chapter 55 Max Appears On The Scene

    Chapter 55: Max appears on the scene


    "Ultimate Skill: Tyranny."


    After calling out his strongest technique, Muller Franc''s form changed significantly. His old and fragile body buffed like a balloon, filling his muscles with raw and powerful strength.


    His mana oozed out uncontrobly, drawing everyone toward him. It seemed like everything bent to his will, for every warehouse started crumbling, stretching toward him.


    In this form, Muller Franc''s mana reached its peak. And that power was the reason for his current position.


    From within the sky, a beautifuldy came out. It was no one else other than Zamira, her eyes dted in shock, for Muller Franc''s gravity force extended even toward the sky,pelling her to descend.


    "I will kill you before you hurt her!" Alice screamed, her heart brimming with a resolution to not let Muller Franc even touch her elder sister.


    Her dragon form crawled down, parting her jaw to let out her draconian roar, turning her innate power into raw mana, which took the form of a mana beam.


    The blueser descended onto Muller Franc, yet his form didn''t crumble. He stood straight with his hand hailed, repelling Alice''s mana with abination of gravity force and his raw strength.


    Of course, Alice was not only his opponent. As mes drew scarlet lines on the sky, Zamira''s fire arrows joined the fray, barraging one of the three strongest humans with everything she got.


    She turned into a dragon form, then spitting mes different from Alice''s raw beam.


    Muller Franc nced toward the red dragon, "Your style is different. Those who focus on long-distance techniques tend to have weaker bodies.


    I will kill you. It''s regretful, but I won''t be able to sleep if I don''t kill at least one of you," he said, ring in Zamira''s direction.


    After lifting his hand, Muller Franc poured more mana into his gravity skill. His power grasped Zamira''s dragon form as if he could summon an invisible hand, forcing her to descend faster.


    And should she fall into his hands, Muller Franc would smash her gorgeous face with his gravity punch weighing more than ten tons! Before such a power, even a dragon would lose a part of his body!


    And losing a head would mean inevitable death¡­


    "How about I put you into an eternal sleep then?"


    Amidst the whistling sounds of gravity force drawing everyone toward Muller Franc, a male and young voice rang out, somehow drawing the attention of all female yers in the vicinity.


    Sofia and others immediately located him while male yers struggled to find the young man.


    But as he trod toward Muller Franc with slow and confident steps, the other portion of yers noticed him.


    "You aren''t affected by my Ultimate Skill¡­ A human¡­ and something else¡­ A mix breed," Muller Franc uttered while reflecting Alice and Zamira''s attempts to wound him. It was pretty hard, for his Ultimate Skill outssed their forms as they had their strengths still sealed.


    The twins did a good job burning Muller Franc''s mana, though.


    The Ultimate Skill surely took a significant portion of it, and they kept pressing against him with their dragon skills. These two were formidable, strong, and decisive, both with their techniques and killing intent.


    "Keep going at him, Alice," Max said while hovering his eyes on Muller Franc, wearing a smile, seemingly like a boss.


    Alice didn''t need his words to continue her assaults. She was forced because of Muller Franc''s gravity powers. But more than anything, she wanted to stay true to her words.


    Thus, she would never give up!


    Max smiled beforecing his tone with killing intent, aiming it at the old man whose status and strength forced his grandpa to flee, "What makes you entitled to control other people''s lives, Muller Franc?


    Is it your strength? Is your status?" Max asked, then smirked, "You gravity force can''t force me to move. I utterly don''t give a fuck about your family.<sub> </sub>


    Am I free?" Max asked again.


    Muller Franc didn''t know who Max was. He felt a genuine killing intenting from him, inferring that Max was a child of one of his victims. In his life, Franc killed many people, so that was normal.


    He didn''t understand Max''s strength, though. It was impossible to mate with existences from the dungeon, for those were feral beasts. No one left the world, and no one had entered it without three families noticing them.


    ''No¡­ One person escaped¡­ and returnedter¡­'' Franc recalled an existence he couldn''t catch.


    And as hepared the memories of that man with Max''s features, he found a striking resemnce. He confirmed dates and other stuff.


    Franc smiled, responding to Max''s inquiries with his questions, "Is that strength yours or something you''ve inherited from your family?


    Have you ever worked for your strength?" Franc gave up on drawing Zamira closer to himself, shifting his focus to Max, "I will take your mana for myself."


    In the next second, Muller Franc''s gravity zone disappeared, reced by something else. He gathered all his mana into his right hand, his intent clear; grasp Max and kill him in one punch.


    But what should happen didn''t happen at all.


    Max stood as if nothing could move him, "You asked such a childish question. It''s like asking an F-ranked yer why he''s so weak.


    It''s all about talent and resources. I might not have thetter, but do I need that to get rid of you? I don''t¡­ for I have more mana than this whole world."


    Max lifted his hands, calling out dragons from his soul. These two resembled Alice and Zamira, wrapping his arms in their forms. They were his, connected to his mana ocean. And because of that, the dragons heightened Max''s battle style tenfold.


    Even better, as he used the dragon''s battle style, Max could bring more of it.


    "You want to punch me? I''m the same. I want to punch you!" Max said before kicking the ground, rushing toward Muller Franc without fear.


    Muller Franc drew all mana he could to his right hand. His focus was mainly on increasing the strength behind his attack. Thus, his fist weighed more than ever before, having enough power to kill a young dragon regardless of the striking point.


    His punch would obliterate everyone!


    And in less than three seconds, Max and Franc''s punches connected, pressing against each other for exactly one second.


    Following that event, Muller Franc''s arm snapped behind his back!


    The old eyes widened in shock.


    And then, from Max''s left hand, the fire dragon howled, his whole arm extending forth to add another punch! But before the second punch connected, a third party intervened, blocking Max''s assault with an iron shield.


    But the sudden intervener didn''t have a chance to shine. Max immediately shattered his shield, his punch connecting with the man''s face.


    BANG!


    The man''s face burst, and his dead body dropped onto the ground.


    Max then felt many stares soaked in killing intent on his body. They all aimed to kill him with offensive skills.


    "Pointless," Max whispered, calling forth his mana barriers. They were inferior versions, matching the strength of all his enemies. All kinds of skills bounced back from Max''s defenses, leaving him unscathed.


    He smiled, looking at the fire dragon floating far away from him, "I''ve fully absorbed your memories, Zamira.


    I understand the importance of mana and how valuable it is."

 Chapter 56 Dies Irae

    Chapter 56: Dies Irae


    Max spent some time on two things.


    Absorbing Zamira''s memories was one of them.


    He didn''t want to simply add them to his brain, though. He picked the most important information, assimting parts that would influence his personality and moves.


    He understood mana much better than before.


    And with that understanding, Max understood how much of a monster he was.


    At the same time, Muller Franc''s team gathered around him. One of them was a healer, his hands on his leader''s broken arm, healing it to perfection in just a few seconds.


    Other buddies formed lines of defenses, ready to sacrifice their lives for their leader.


    Of course, such a defense wasn''t just against Max. mes and water constantly rained down on them, not letting them focus on a peculiar case known as Max Ei.


    And as Max was pretty close, he smiled, feeling proud of his twin dragons and his own strength.


    "You control Earth and yers with your old buddies. Three dogs that think they will be eternal rules or young dogs again¡­ I couldn''t really care anymore about your reasons.


    But¡­ you know¡­ I hope all of you wille out of your little den, so I can get some experience before killing you all," Max sneered.


    Hearing his words, yers from Franc''s side scrunched their faces uglily. They had never seen such tant disgust and killing intent directed at them. They felt like ratbs, meant solely to give some knowledge to their opponent.


    Franc stood up, his wounds healed. Unfortunately, filling mana was too hard, even in better ranked worlds. His mana had plummeted significantly, and he couldn''t fight freely like before.


    Fortunately, his Ultimate Skill was still on, "Hubris will kill you."


    Maxughed, "Who says that?"


    "We will follow the first formation," Franc whispered, his words reaching everyone''s ears, and he didn''t mind that.


    Only his people knew what the first formation was anyway.


    His team nodded, preparing to sh with Max. They were like yers from the fantasy world, having a bnced party of a healer, tank, archer, mage, swordsmen, and even enchanters.


    Max and the twins would soon face them.


    But as their opponents were all separated, Muller Franc''s party had to split into three. Standing in the middle, Franc had a healer and enchanter by his side. His archer went with one team to intercept Alice, while the mage and his team focused on Zamira.


    Swordsmen crept their way toward Max, the tank leading them.


    "First formation¡­ And what it might be?" Max asked, waiting for his opponents with excitement.


    And as the swordsmenunched their shes, Max stopped smiling, reading all their techniques with his Mana Read. He felt the same, known shes, with manyyers adding up slowly.


    It meant that all those people would approach him.


    Max took a punching pose. His mana dragons growled, waiting for enemies to shrink distance with them.


    BANG!


    Max''s dragons reflected all shes, sparing him from using mana barriers. He then intercepted the first swordsman, whose sword was high. A vertical sh soaked in sharp mana fell onto him.


    But as Max simply threw his dragon forward, the sh ended with negative results. The swordsman skipped a few steps back while his other teammates exchanged a few moves with Max.


    ''It''s a pretty generic pattern. What''s the catch?'' Max thought whileforting all their attempts to kill him. He paid close attention to Muller Franc and his healer and enchanter.


    So far, only these two used some of their mana while Franc remained motionless. Healer and enchanted had to focus intensely, for Zamira and Alice were in a different league.


    At the same time, Max was quite less oppressive. It was clear he used this battle as a way to build a closebat experience. Because of that, the healer and enchanted had some of their burden lessened.


    ''They are good at reflecting attacks and switching positions¡­ Years of experience, huh¡­'' Max whispered as he kept dancing with his enemies.


    He was somewhat used to their moves and techniques by now.


    And that was Muller Franc''s first battle formation.


    ''We will give him too much information at once¡­ His brain will soon get overloaded with information,'' Franc whispered inwardly.


    It was tough to fight against opponents of the same level, let alone this many of them. In this formation, his people smoothly attacked from various angles, switching positions wlessly.


    His enchanter often increased his people''s strength, speed, and damage, too. His healer was also blessed with his own buffs, adding more and more information.


    Max had to keep an eye on everything, blocking and attacking back. It was pretty too much, particrly for a beginner.


    It was impressive how he could keep going with his mana dragons and barriers protecting him.


    ''And then, I will add my own power,'' Franc whispered, hiding his killing intent at the bottom of his heart, not letting Max notice his intent.


    His gravity mana silently seeped into the bodies of his people. He either added strength to their weapons or changed their gravity. In this way, Franc added abundant power to his people and flexibility.


    All at once!


    BANG!


    ''You will be not able to reflect all of that simultaneously¡­ And once you start bleeding, your demise is-'' Franc''s inward monologue stopped, for Max blocked everything, even after first formation''s n fruited.


    He stood with his eyes wide, fixed on Muller Franc. His dragons became somewhat wider, and his mana barriers expanded a little too.


    ''How is he still able to fight? His brain should''ve already fried already¡­'' Franc uttered without hinting at his former arrogance. He genuinely asked this question. Any normal human would''ve his brain burning already!


    Perhaps, Max''s non-human bloodline was the cause for his multitasking, for Zamira and Alice were pretty good at it, too.


    Nheless, as the first formation failed, it was time for the second, wasn''t it?


    But as Max smiled, he parted his lips, shouting to his twins, "Gather around me and protect me! I need one minute!"


    The twin dragons instantly dropped all their battles, flying toward Max. Their vast forms wrapped him in a fewyers of defense, for their bodies were giant.


    Alice whispered, "You haven''t killed anyone yet? Do you need help?"


    Zamira also nced, concerned about her beloved. It was not a time for gathering experiences or having fun!


    But Max did precisely that.


    He smiled, "I will catch up to you soon¡­ and go beyond."<sub> </sub>


    As if imitating Muller Franc from before, Max formed a sign. However, his sign was amon praying sign, which was odd.


    Nheless, Zamira and Alice could tell that something deep started changing within Max. They didn''t question him, focusing on their enemies.


    And as Max and the dragons remained in one position, Muller Franc''s people gathered around him.


    They had lost a few of them, a hit to their pride.


    Some of them wanted to escape this ce given a chance, but Muller Franc stood with his eyes locked on the dragons.


    ''Me¡­ running away in myst years? Laughable,'' he whispered before parting his lips, ordering all his people, "Launch all your strongest skills at the dragons! I don''t care if they die! We must get that man!"


    Loyal people heeded his order immediately. Some doubters took their time, but they eventually pounced at the twins.


    In response, the dragons parted their lips. Their mostmon skill escaped their mouths, bouncing off the yers who had been pressing forward with their lives on the line.


    And since that was not enough, Alice and Zamira''s bodies shone in their respective elements, adding more fuel to the battle.


    Muller Franc also didn''t stay idle. He darted forward, his balled hands mming away all iing elemental attacks.


    The time passed slowly. The dragons didn''t move, protecting the person they had fallen for. On the other hand, yers kept waving their weapons, seemingly in desperation. Their fantasy skills and dreams broke before the draconian might, though.


    It didn''t mean that Alice and Zamira hadn''t suffered any losses.


    But even as their skin peeled off under the barrage of humanity''s attacks, they still held on, believing in their beloved.


    And that was worth it for their future love and strength.


    "Enough," Max whispered, his copious mana oozing out of his body. In an instant, a pir of aqua and ck-blue mana expanded toward the sky.


    In that pir, Alice and Zamira''s forms reverted back to human. They fell gently with their naked bodies, their feet softly touching the ground.


    Max opened his eyes as they stood in a daze, ring at Muller Franc, "You control Earth through your strength and status.


    I control mana¡­ through my sheer will," Max whispered, feeling foreign mana entering his mana pir.


    That was¡­ Earth bending to his will.


    In Max''s eyes, shining stars bloomed. Those stars permeated his pir, too, climbing up to the peak.


    And then, something that shook even The Tower happened.


    [The Universe Announcement: The Twelfth Fate Star has been formed.]


    [The Universe enters the new era.]


    "I am mana''s friend, and I fucking hate you, so you don''t deserve to wield any mana, you fucking dog," Maxughed, his newest skill finally ready to unleash, "It took some time for me to pour all my mana into this pir.


    But since I have never used all of my mana, that''s understandable. Now, all of you¡­ May you all rot in hell.


    Dies Irae," Max whispered.


    His system shed with a pretty dangerous message.


    [You have used your newest skill, Dies Irae(???).]


    [You have lost all your mana points.]


    The mana pir expanded in an instant, swallowing everything in the vicinity. Muller Franc, his people, Kiril, and his vile army all had been swathed by it.


    They couldn''t move or react. Their minds shed with entire memories of their lives, embraced by Max''s newest skill. From childhood, their mother and father''s voices, to their teenage days, where they had fallen in love and tasted bitterness for the first time, to theirst days¡­ They saw all.


    It was as if they saw all of them, for their death was inevitable¡­


    BANG!


    After a few minutes, all lives that Max deemed enemies had died without any way of return. They couldn''t be resurrected, reincarnated, or saved by any other means, for The Fate Star erased them, ushering in a new era and taking their skills for themselves.


    Max inhaled the fresh air, for no scum was around him. In fact, he had two naked beauties gazing at him with shock, confusion, and even some fear.


    But as he extended his hands for their bare waists, taking them closer with a gentle and wide smile, Alice and Zamira no longer felt fear, even if their beloved was more than just a monster.


    Max whispered, "It feels so good."


    The twins didn''t reply.


    "It feels so good to have you two¡­ And it feels so good to have one of three enemies dead," Max said, his expression bright as if he had just a st of a night instead of a st of killing.


    He caressed the girls'' naked bums, though, "For how long you two will stay silent, agape and shocked. You are giving me too much room to fondle your asses.


    Hey? Alright, you two are pretty adorable now¡­" Maxughed.


    And then, he squinted his eyes.


    It would be nice if they congratted him or something, wouldn''t it be?


    ''Oh well, I might as well hold onto their naked bodies. No one can see my girls, alright?'' Max thought inwardly, pressing his girls even more against his body, hiding their curves and private parts in this way.


    But as he felt it was impossible to hide such voluptuous curves, Max took out some nkets from his inventory.


    Of course, nothing stopped him from kneading their asses. He kept doing that until Alice snapped from her stupor, punching Max''s face.


    "Think about the ce!" Alice screamed.


    Max caressed his cheek, "Be more gentle, girl! I''ve just regenerated some of my mana¡­ I am so weak now! I need to hold onto you to stand still!"


    Zamira sighed, her smile soft, "You still have the strength to fondle our asses, though."


    Max grinned, "I will always have strength for my girls."


    "Shameless," the twins replied in tandem.


    "Should we head back home?"


    But as Max asked this question, he suddenly heard the beast''s roar!


    "What now?" he sighed, ming the world for not letting him have a good time with his twin dragons!

 Chapter 57 Fate Stars!

    Chapter 57: Fate Stars!


    Max and the twins saw a beast simr to a bat in the sky.


    He had vast wings, silver scales, and a somewhat draconian head. Although he was far from such a proud and strong race, the beast left a strong impression on every yer around Max.


    The best was known as the wyvern.


    But that was Earth, and there were more ordinary people than yers.


    Screams of horror quickly followed the beast''s screeches. People couldn''t believe their eyes, for an army of beasts swarmed the sky, trampled the streets, and invaded the houses!


    "What the fuck?" Max whispered, his eyes reflecting the sky. What used to be a starry sky turned into¡­ and of monsters. He couldn''t believe what had just urred, turning to Zamira, requesting her wisdom.


    But as the tanned dragon gazed in shock at the sky, Max knew that he wouldn''t be able to get information from her now.


    Worse, Max still hadn''t regenerated all his mana. He wouldn''t be able to oppose all this army should they target him. Fortunately, the beasts relished their freedom, only aiming for defenseless citizens.


    "Other two family heads should be busy with those monsters, so they won''te here," Max looked for at least one positive thing in this chaos.


    And then, one of the yers approached him with respect. It was a beautiful girl with tempting curves that Max recognized.


    Muller Sofia. She wasn''t controlled by Lucas''s mind control skills, and she fought against him and his grandpa to death. She was a yer Max willed to trust, for she also listened to his words.


    And she was also a hottie.


    Sofia gazed at Max with uncontroble emotions. Her heart kept pounding, her breathing bing erratic. She was stressed like never before, for a handsome man before she was her savior.


    His lookspelled her to not blink, and his strength and mana left her with immense admiration for him.


    With just a few words, Max would be able to get this girl for his harem. However, as he was surrounded by monsters, he couldn''t think of his fun games.


    At the same time, Sofia collected her thoughts. She bowed, out of her own will this time, before max, canting her upper body in nearly perfect 90 degrees, "Those monsters hail from the dungeon, Master.


    I fear that something must have happened to all dungeons on Earth¡­." Sofia exined what she knew, her words drawing Max''s attention.


    First, how she called him rang out too nicely in his mind. He gave her props for that before focusing on the serious matters.


    The dungeons.


    From what Max knew, the dungeons held beasts and challenges for all existences around the world. Many people believed that the dungeons were a preparation for the real deal, The Tower.


    As for as those dungeons were concerned, no existence trapped here should be ever able to leave it. Of course, nothing stopped people from entering them.


    The three families used secret means to hide the dungeons from the ordinary people, getting all their treasures out of it for themselves.


    "That''s what must have happened¡­" Zamira whispered, her voice shaking as she turned her attention to Max, "The Twelfth Fate Star¡­ It was really about you¡­ The timing was not a coincidence¡­


    You are thest piece the universe had been waiting for to usher the new era," Zamira''s voice grew weaker with each second, for she couldn''t believe in such a thing.


    Her little sister, Alice, gasped in shock, staring at Max as if he were a monster from hell.


    "It was not a coincidence?" Alice asked faintly, her voice barely audible.<sub> </sub>


    And as those two twins trembled from their shock, Sofia couldn''t help but do the same, fearing that something like an unavoidable meteor had been on its way, erasing the world in due time.


    Max ruffled the twin girls'' hairs, forcing them to look into his eyes, "Exin what that Fate Star thing is."


    Zamira btedly parted her lips, exining what she knew, "Each era started with fate stars setting up new rules. After their deaths, their era continues until new fate stars arrive...


    The Fate Stars'' concepts are absolute, and only their own kind can destroy them. Throughout the ears, people have recorded a few battles between fate stars.


    And as you have be one of them, you must have formed a new concept that will change the whole universe¡­." Zamira replied softly, yet she was so stressed that Max wanted to bring her back home.


    As he peeked at Alice''s expression, he saw nothing but nerves taking over her, erasing her usual energetic expression.


    He sighed, "You mean¡­ that my wish to kill the three family heads and their system resulted in me forming a concept that¡­ destroys dungeons?"


    "I think so¡­ You might find this information in your system. But if you don''t, you have to adventure to find your purpose," Zamira replied, adding, "Other fate stars might try to snatch your powers, so it''s important to continuously grow up in strength¡­


    You will never find¡­ a peace," Zamira exined, her heart soaked in concern, for she feared Max''s future would be nothing but battles.


    But as heughed, Zamira blinked her eyes, adorably looking at him with her frozen body. Her little sister was the same.


    Max''sughter heightened, his voice booming in the era, "I thought I''m fated to be the best dual cultivator with my mana! It turns out I have more to my origins.


    It sucks for that fate star or whatever it is that it woke up sote. I have already taken a liking to dual cultivation and can''t wait to have a night with my twin dragons.


    You said I will always be fighting, Zamira? Wrong! No fate can alter my ns. I will visit worlds, take their highest mountain for myself, nt trees, and continue soaring in the universe as I meet my grandpa''s old friends and families!


    And as I have two cuties with dangerous background, I will help with their plight, adding it to my ns. They will be in the spotlight as other girls chase me!


    My life will continue as I get surrounded by more people! It''s that simple!" Max dered.


    And as Zamira and Alice gazed at him, their expressions melted, reced by beautiful and mesmerizing smiles, sharing the same emotion, "You sound too convincing; I will believe and follow you.


    Darling¡­" the twins'' shared emotions broke when they called their beloved such an intimate nickname.


    With thunder in her voice, Alice said this peculiar word, sounding energetic as if Max''s words had given her energy.


    Zamira remained soft and tender, her voice pulling strings in her usual way. She truly could melt Max''s heart, as if sheced her tone in her me skills.


    Max grinned, "Fate can only chase me like other girls. We yearn for equality, don''t we?"


    "I don''t think there will be ever equality with us being by your side," Zamira added with a chuckle.


    Alice proudly puffed her chest, still naked, "I already told this girl that she can only chase while my sister and I have him for myself.


    The reality is before her eyes!"


    And as Sofia gazed at them with confusion breaking hermon sense, she could only nod to Alice''s words, as if the water dragon momentarily tempered her soul to agree with her every word.


    Max scratched his hair, "What a mess, though."


    "You say that now?" the three girls replied in tandem.

 Chapter 58 Changes

    Chapter 58: Changes


    The twin dragons donned themselves in long robes, simr to their clothes from the dragon world.


    Alice had a blue-white robe while her sister took darker colors with ck and red. Their shoulders were exposed, down to their cleavages, deep enough to store some of the wind for a few minutes.


    Max found such attire the most fitting ones. The twins looked otherwordly, and their clothes revealed their ample curves. He would always find serenity in their cleavages, and should he ever fall onto their soft pillows, Max surely would fall asleep in less than five seconds.


    The long robes also allowed girls to showcase their long legs, too, if they wished for that. Those clothes struck close to their voluptuous curves, tempting the world.


    Yet, only one man could ever touch, p, and seize that flesh!


    That very man kept grinning as he stared at the clothing show off. After the twins finished, peeking at Max''s expression and getting content from his cheeky smile, Rosang entered the scene.


    She ran toward him after confirming the situation, "The dungeons have exploded! They are no longer here! The monsters have been set up free! I have also confirmed that the strongest monsters had made camps simr to their dungeon''sst floors.


    And to have no one in their precious spots, they killed all citizens¡­" Rosang added thest part with bitten lips, her eyes tearful.


    The world couldn''t take a break. She should feel happy that one of the monsters from three families had died, yet the situation didn''t allow her to celebrate.


    "I can tell that the three families don''t have enough people to save everyone. But they should''ve already begun preparing safe zones," Max whispered, his girls agreeing with his words.


    Out of all of them, Sofia felt foreign. That was not weird, but as she had an asion to stay with the handsome savior, she wouldn''t let this chance go. She also hadn''t thanked him for his support against Muller Lucas.


    That was the most critical point, yet Sofia kept fixing her hair and clothes.


    Zamira ignored the human, focusing on the monsters around them, "They are the weakest monsters, so they haven''te close to us yet. We can create a safe zone with just our presence.


    Should we head back home?" Zamira asked.


    To her words, Alice and Rosang nodded. Even the ck-haireddy believed she was a part of Max''s family, for she had lived with him for a while and even had taken a bath a few times.


    She saw his schlong, too.


    "Yeah," Max agreed, preparing for a leave.


    But before he moved a few meters, the sharp presencended before him. In clothes straight from the fantasy world, Mrs. Aimee had arrived before Max.


    She wore leather armor, had her hair wrapped in a bun, and her weapon was surprisingly a bow. She had a few wounds and torn clothes in some ces, clearly fighting together with her people.


    She had been keeping an eye on the battlefield, knowing that Muller Franc and Kiril died at someone else''s hands.


    And as Max drew all attention around him, he was the cause.


    "Mrs. Aimee!" Rosang called her out, drawing Max''s attention by grasping his sleeve, "She''s a good person with high potential. Mrs. Aimee will dly work with us to create a safe zone."


    Hearing those words, Mrs. Aimee nodded. She parted her lips, introducing herself to Max, whose mana had already impacted her. He was strong, unique, and indeed mysterious with inexplicable charm.


    "I''m Aimee Gray. I have been leading Gray Household''s people on this mission. I would like to thank you for your contribution to the world''s peace. We wouldn''t have found the base so easily if it weren''t for you.


    And Muller Franc''s wouldn''t have died, too," she spoke with sincerity, knowing about atrocitiesmitted by two forces.<sub> </sub>


    After letting her formal words, Mrs. Aimee added, "You could''ve left Kiril to me, though. I was close to killing him."


    "My bad," Maxughed, feeling much closer to this girl after herst words. He also felt quite odd, for he knew that his mana caused the current disaster.


    As he spoke with a beautiful girl, many people were dying. But as he thought about three families and their greed, Maxforted himself with that.


    If those people shared the dungeons and mana origins with ordinary people, the citizens wouldn''t have died in such abundance.


    It was quite a controversial excuse, but Max didn''t want to have innocent people''s blood on his hands. Still, he found himself appeased pretty easily by those words.


    And then, it was time for a talk, "You have heard Rosang. I n to start a safe zone in my house. You and your people are free toe with me."


    Mrs. Aimee nodded, then added a request, "I''m happy that you are willing to team up with us. I am also willing to give my all to help you maintain a safe zone and rescue as many people as possible.


    But my priority is my household. I would like to request assistance in making a tunnel to my household''s mansion," Mrs. Aimee requested.


    Since Max didn''t have many friends, so he didn''t mind helping her. In this way, he would also clear some of the mess.


    With all this talk done, Max guided everyone to his house, "You don''t have to be so stiff, too, Aimee.


    See? I''m already calling you through your first name without any honorifics," Max grinned, building up a rtionship.


    Mrs. Aimee nodded, "Then, I will call you just Max."


    And with that, the talk stopped. Everyone silently headed to Max''s house while killing and helping people along the way.


    From this hidden base operation, many things changed. Max unlocked more strength and wisdom, fulfilling one-third of his goal on Earth.


    Earth changed significantly, though. Although it would cost many lives, Mrs. Aimee and Rosang believed this change would usher in a better era.


    And more than anything, Max had three girls chasing him now.


    Sofia, Aimee, and Rosang!


    That was quite thrilling¡­


    ''Has grandpa enjoyed getting chased by girls?'' Max thought before killing another monster.


    He then pondered loudly, "Hah! I''m sure no one will enjoy the fake game anymore."


    Aliceughed, "I bet! Their challenges wereme too!"


    Zamira rolled her eyes, sighing while letting out mes from her hand.


    And human girls could only peek at them oddly.


    It was surely more crowded but highly enjoyable.

 Chapter 59 Formation?

    Chapter 59: Formation?


    Max wasn''t just followed by girls, though.


    Aimee''s forces had been on his trail, too, not wanting to separate themselves from theirdy. They were like ordinary people, scared and unaware of their futures.


    By now, their houses were probably destroyed already. Fortunately or not, most yers were unmarried or not in any rtionship. That was because the dungeon was a dangerous ce.


    Should they die here, their beloveds wouldn''t know the real cause, for three families would never expose mana and the dungeon''s existence.


    "Someone has entered your house''s garden," Zamira whispered, her eyes fixed on a few ordinary people who had stepped into Max''s house garden.


    Max inferred that at least four families had invaded his garden. People here ranged from kids to the elderly, all defenseless. But within Max''s house grounds, they found safety and relief.


    Max thought loudly, taken aback by his house''s untouched appearance, "Has grandpa secretly left some formation behind?"


    Monsters avoided Max''s house, repelled by an unknown formation that threatened to kill them should they pass the boundaries.


    People in need could pass through it without any problem.


    "What do you want to do with them?" Zamira asked, seemingly emotionlessly. But as she intensely stared at Max''s expression, awaiting his words, it was clear that Zamira was curious about Max''s next move.


    After all, he was a man, and this house held many memories for him. It wouldn''t be weird if Max got mad at people trying to barge into his house.


    People with status and immense strength in the vast universe paid attention to their belongings, resorting to even killing others and their families should someone touch or steal their treasures.


    Other worlds had different rules and customs; it was much wilder here.


    Max shook his head, "If I were in their ce, I would give my all to enter the safe zone and live for as long as possible. I wouldn''t care about others and morals.


    We just want to live the best we can, don''t we?" Max whispered.


    He might have some weird thoughts about life, but Max treasured his memories with grandpa, his teachings, and respected others. He wouldn''t kill or kick away those people.


    In fact, it was good that there was a hidden formation within his house! Max would try to expand it further, saving as many people as possible.


    Zamira and Alice nced into each other''s eyes, looking ted. They used to be overly prideful, even more than current Alice. But being chased by dragon yers and other existences taught them to treasure their lives.


    Of course, the twins would still be cruel to their enemies and their people.


    But still, Max''s words rang much better in their ears, their hearts turning sweeter as they wanted to cuddle with him.


    Other girls also looked more favorably at Max.


    Atst, everyone arrived in Max''s garden.


    "A-Are you humans?!" the family heads of ordinary families raised their bodies, standing at the helm to protect their beloveds. They stuttered for they were also scared for their lives.


    No one wanted to die, after all.<sub> </sub>


    Max and the other girls'' clothes looked too odd. They also trod as if monsters from other streets couldn''t pose any threat to them. There was a high chance that monsters had taken human form, representing Max and others.


    They were wary, hoping Max would answer them in a fluent humannguage.


    Max sighed, taking out the keys to his house. When he bypassed normal people, they all covered their kids or their heads, looking away from him.


    It was quite¡­ distasteful¡­ Max didn''t like when people like them avoided his eyes, hiding as much as they could.


    They weren''t his enemies, so why should they be so scared of him?


    ''Well, they can''t trust me yet,'' Max whispered inwardly, ''It still feels sour.''


    He put his key into the keyhole, opening the door, "I''m the owner of this house. You are safe because of my family.


    No need to be scared. Kids and women should enter first, take a bath, and rest wherever possible. Men stay behind," Max said authoritatively, stepping to the side to not block anyone from entering his house.


    Other girls also reached out to the ordinary people, reassuring them with their soft voices.


    Sofia failed out of them all, for she had been living recently with hatred in her heart. She wouldn''t be able to have a normal conversation with anyone other than Max, whom she deeply respected.


    Anyway, kids and women finally found some peace and soft ces in Max''s house.


    "Have you yed the virtual reality game?" Max asked eight men, who were either fathers or sons. The younger generation nodded, clenching their hands as they could predict Max''s next words.


    There were four of them.


    The other four had touched the game but hadn''t fought or taken serious quests. Only two of them had some battle experience.


    Max nodded, preparing the new skill, "You will be yers through my mana. I own different energy than others, so your progress will be faster. I will also make simple skills for you to clean up the streets and find people in need."


    "B-But can we do it?" A man in his early forties asked. He had severe back and heart problems, already perspiring and roughly breathing. He didn''t look like someone who could stand on the battlefield.


    And like others, he was also scared.


    Max pondered seriously, racking his brain. It would be good to create a skill to summon mana soldiers or existences that he could control en masse. He wouldn''t have to rely on people and be responsible for their deaths.


    But then, Max took a different approach, "Treat it like mandatory military service. You need to know the basics. Mana will also fix your health problems, so that''s a win in my eyes.


    And as I said before, I''m a different breed. With my mana, you might be heroes of this world," Max added.


    His words kindled the young hearts of those men''s sons, their eyes twinkling. Even though they were scared, they were ready to use their game experience to be heroes!


    ''I can''t do everything myself¡­ I don''t mind helping people, stabilizing the world''s situation¡­ But I won''t be here for eternity¡­ I want to see a vast universe,'' Max whispered inwardly, no longer thinking about the men''s fear.


    He lifted his hand, giving them an authentic drop of their mana.

 Chapter 60 What Is This Power?

    Chapter 60: What is this power?


    [You have received a unique drop of ****** mana.]


    [You have be a yer.]


    [Due to your weak potential and body conditions, you will generate the inferior quality of ***** mana]


    [Your mana''s quality has significantly fallen.]


    [You can not utilize 99,99% of the mana''s privileges.]


    [Max Ei has nted skills within your soul; Superior Instincts(A), Mana Punch(A), and Mana Bolt(A)]


    Every yer, even those from Mrs. Aimee''s side, had received such skills. In fact, Max didn''t mind sharing them with Sofia and others. The new girls and their people had received those skills alongside a drop of his mana.


    Max stared at people around his age, feeling somewhat excited as they received amazing skills, the idea of being heroes taking them over.


    He asked Zamira, who stood by his side like a good wife, "Have I¡­ given them too much?"


    "People will kill and whore themselves to have a drop of your blood. You also have peculiar mana that draws the opposite gender''s attention¡­ So yes, you have given them too much with just one drop," Zamira smiled, not really bothered by her beloved sharing such a treasure with random people.


    It was not her mana, to begin with. She had received a lot of it already through Dragon Tamer Skill¡­ And those people needed it to protect their world.


    There was also no chance for people from Earth to even wield Max''s mana properly. It was less than 1% of its purity, and Earthlingscked talent and potential.


    And if someone from other, more advanced worlds came to Earth in search of Max''s unique mana, they would gain nothing, for Max''s mana had adapted instantly to the new host, erasing 99,99% of its privileges.


    One percent still could do a lot, but was it something Max should avoid or be wary of? It wasn''t, for he wanted to help people.


    And as he could read between the lines, Max asked another question, his voice a little irritated, "If I keep this up, I will increase Earth''s rank¡­ Right?"


    Zamira nodded, gazing into Max''s eyes tenderly, "You will. What wille out from it depends on Earthlings and how they treasure their new chance. We still don''t know what exactly happened, so it''s like looking too far ahead.


    May I know why you don''t want your world to level up?" Zamira asked.


    It felt like it was a good time to talk about his grandpa in more detail. Max hadn''t told the twins about important stuff about him and his grandpa''s origins in the vast universe.


    In fact, if it weren''t for the system''s guidance, Max wouldn''t know the details of his grandfather''s rtionships.


    It wasn''t like Mateo was a lustful individual. Yes, he had many girls, but he was still simr to other men with a harem in such a vast universe.


    His lovers were awesome and highly talented girls, though.


    "If grandpa was held back by Earth, why should I help it level up?" Max whispered, gazing into the darkened sky. Some monsters pped their wings here, assailing people, "But that''s¡­ three families'' fault¡­ It''s all them, isn''t it?"


    Perhaps, Max''s logic had ws, and he shouldn''t me the world. Slowly but surely, his distaste for having the Earth ranking up disappeared. He just no longer cared about it.


    He did what his heart told him to do.


    "I will share a good story with you two soon," Max said, feeling like it was not a good time to chat with his future wife. People were dying, and monsters flying in the sky were also jarring, reminding Max about the dungeons'' explosions.


    He opened his system, checking information about the fate stars, to no avail. He still couldn''t find the true purpose of his star.


    Still, that didn''t matter, "I might alter even my own fate in this way."


    Maxughed before calling Aimee, who had been instructing her people to teach and protect new yers. With hermand and resources, Max would have an easier time preparing an army to stabilize the world.


    "Aimee!" Max''s voice immediately drew thedy to his side. By that time, Zamira was done with her beloved, going to her sister, who held the phone with nk eyes.


    "No signal," Alice whispered, her nightmares confirmed¡­ From now on, she would have difficulties watching movies!


    Zamira squinted her eyes, whispering to Alice''s ear with her mes of truth, "It''s because of monsters. Vent all your frustration on them."<sub> </sub>


    "That''s what I should be doing right now!" Alice shouted, hiding Max''s phone in her inventory. She then turned into a vast dragon, her appearance scaring the ordinary people and the new yers.


    All fell, losing consciousness.


    Zamira turned around, facing Max and Aimee, "Sorry."


    She then ran after her sister as if embarrassed.


    Max chuckled, not really minding these two. Even though Alice''s actions could result in severe trauma for many people around them, he couldn''t get angry at her. He knew she didn''t do it with the intent to scare others, and that was enough.


    His eyes were clouded by love.


    Aimee didn''t voice her opinion, not wanting to displease Max, who was clearly blind to these two dragons. But as shepared herself, Sofia, and Rosang to these twins, just appearance-wise, Max''s reaction wasn''t odd.


    It was understandable why he would favor these girls.


    "You said you wanted a tunnel to your household, right? I reckon it''s close to my house, but wouldn''t teleport be a better choice?" Max thought about Aimee''s previous request, finding the teleport a much better idea.


    Aimee was the same, agreeing with him as she nodded, "It''s hard to get hands on a teleportation treasure. Three families control their portals and have a monopoly over them, not letting their branches have even a word about the teleports and their locations.


    It''s¡­ too hard to get them. Teleportation is also a dangerous concept to wield. One bad move, one wrong coordination, and life might get lost in the space between stars," Aimee exined.


    But as Max waved his hand, creating a crack next to him, Aimee''s eyes popped off her skull, her lips parting widely, shaping into ''O'', and her body trembling from shock.


    "I was in Paris once¡­ Did I hit the location right? Yep, just my memories are enough," Max chuckled, staring into a crack filled with another country''s content.


    If he pushed his hand, he would enter that country, seemingly teleporting!


    Aimee was at a loss of words, unable to utter a letter. She found it hard to shut her lips as Max continued to amaze her.


    Maxughed, poking her cheek with his index finger, "You are so cute. Do you want me to close your lips?"


    It was so satisfying to get such reactions from beautiful gender, regardless of the circumstances. But as Aimee didn''t reply, Max poked her cheeks a few more times.


    The silence was a no in most scenarios, so he wouldn''t go against her consent.


    He waited for her to reply to him¡­


    "W-What exactly is your power?" Aimee asked, stuttering as she avoided Max''s question.


    Unlike Rosang, whose status was low and unimportant, Aimee was second in charge of the Gray Household. Her words weighed more than anyone else, except her father, and she also believed in a future on Earth.


    She couldn''t bet her heart and body to Max like Rosang.


    Max grinned, "A power to make girls hot, no matter how."


    Aimee''s cheeks red as she thought about appropriate words to reply to him. Any other man would''ve faced her scornful eyes and even a p, yet she couldn''t give those to Max, for he was just too different.


    Like he said before, he was a different breed.


    "Alright," Max stopped joking, taking a proper stance before Aimee, "I will take your memories of your household''s location. Ah, yeah. I will test this teleportation soon enough. After that, I will examine my house''s formation and whether I can expand it.


    In the meantime, you keep saving people. Bring men to me and girls that want to fight alongside their beloved.


    I will spare them time and turn them into yers. You also should fight to try your new abilities. I know with my body how important it is to get experience," Max chuckled, patting his arm.


    After closebat with Muller Franc and his team, Max felt he gained enough experience to utilize the draconian battle style better. He felt like people from other worlds no longer would be able to surprise him.


    His assimtion with Zamira''s memories was also crucial here.


    "Okay¡­" Aimee nodded as if in a daze, still having problems catching up with Max and his power.

 Chapter 61 The Blue Shield

    Chapter 61: The Blue Shield


    There was undoubtedly a formation within Max''s house.


    And as he got much better at handling and sensing mana, Max slowly traced the formation''s mana to its origin. He also had it easier because the formation treated him as a master.


    Mateo surely took a little of Max''s mana for the future''s defenses.


    ''It''s in the basement¡­ I have found anything before,'' Max said, following the formation''s trails. He soon opened the doors to his basement, going downstairs.


    He was a few times here after his grandpa''s death. But as Max barely touched mana and formed proper skills, he found nothing important here.


    That was different now.


    He found a hidden door in the wall. Behind those doors, Max sensed an abundant source of mana. He thought that he imagined things. But as he went through hidden doors, locating the formation''s origin, Max knew he was on the spot.


    In the middle of the small room, Max saw a shield. It was a pretty generic blue shield.


    Nothing particrly stood out in its appearance. However, its mana was tremendous and abundant.


    [Blue Hydra''s Shield(SSS)(LOCKED)]


    [It''s a shield made from one of the hydra''s heads, known as the legendary existence. The blue head had impregnable defenses and abilities. The dwarven hands had crafted a shield, saving 70% of the legendary beast''s abilities.]


    [The item is currently locked, having two purposes, to form an iron defense and to repel existences Max Ei deems enemies.]


    It was a real treasure.


    The shield contained years of saved mana, able to sustain itself for a long time. It was also locked, just having two purposes. But if Max unlocked it, he would get a mass area defense like never before.


    This item surely was better than his Mana Barriers.


    Max felt like leaving it alone, for his inexperience might cause a ripple in its perfect form, shrinking or even stopping. However, as the shield recognized him as its master, Max grew slightly confident.


    ''Other than twin dragons, have I touched a legendary existence?'' Max thought before extending his hand toward the shield. He would never leave it behind should he adventure around the worlds.


    Thus, it was important to be familiar with it.


    [Blue Shield has sensed familiar mana.]


    [You have be the owner and master of the Blue Shield.]


    [You have learned a new skill, Blue Shield''s Mana Point.]


    Since the item could store and convert foreign mana into its own, various skills were hidden within the treasure. One of them perfectly fit Max''s desire, so the treasure greeted him with it.


    Max smiled, "It''s like the shield has its own conscience."


    The blue shield''s first skill was simple. Max could leave mana points behind and cast them whenever he wanted. Once he used the skill, his points would conjure a shield simr to the formation in his house.


    Their sturdiness depended on the distance between the point and the blue shield.


    With this skill, Max could easily spread his safe zone, "I just have to fuel the shield with my mana and personally visit areas I want to be protected."


    Although it would cost him and the blue shield a lot of mana points, Max was ready for a sacrifice. In the back of his heart, he knew he was the cause of the current disaster.


    If he kept saving mana and treasures just for himself, he wouldn''t feel good about himself.


    Max left the shield hidden in the basement, "I will return and pick you up once I start my universe adventure."


    He said those words in case the blue shield held some consciousness. It would be best to be closer with it and develop a good rtionship if it had consciousness.


    And with those words said, Max had nothing else to do in the basement.<sub> </sub>


    -


    -


    -


    -


    After leaving the basement, Max nced at the people in his house. He immediately noticed more kids and elderly people, for Aimee and her people continued saving them.


    He sighed, whispering beneath his nose, "At this rate, the house will be full in a few hours."


    Max left the house, not wanting to scare people more. They were already terrified because of the beasts, and the humans fighting against them barely helped them.


    It felt pointless to dwell on those matters, so Max focused on what he did the best, and it was not making Zamira and Alice hotter.


    After going a few meters away from his house, Max pped the ground with his palm. He left the blue shield''s point, marking the ground. With a flick of his fingers, Max conjured the shield, repelling all beasts that had been hiding away from yers.


    "This confirms that the blue shield''s repulsiones over to the blue shield''s mana points¡­ Good," Max confirmed his thoughts before taking out a map. It was a physical map, for the blue dragon snatched his phone to her inventory.


    Looking at the familiar streets'' names, Max recalled their appearances through his memories. In an instant, a crack appeared on his side.


    He went through it, appearing in the neighboring street, "Another one."


    He didn''tment on the street''s devastated state, for it would take more than a miracle for everyone to be untouched here. He also saw more than enough crumbled houses and dead people beneath the piles.


    Max leveraged his memories, expanding the safe zone with his newest skills. He saw some yers staring at him like a god when he kicked away monsters with just a flick of fingers.


    "There should be¡­ a stronger existence here," Max locked his eyes on the park, which was shrouded in dark energy. All nature dimmed, spreading darkness as a vile aura oozed out from it.


    One of the yers approached Max, giving him some information, "Mrs. Aimee told us that the S-ranked boss should be hidden here. This is how they create theirirs, mimicking theirst floors.


    If not thest boss, then the Darkened Soul. But it''s doubtful, for this group should focus on regrouping and making new ns." The yer exined.


    Max nodded, gazing into the dark park, "It''s jarring, so we will sweep through it soon enough. For now, keep an eye on it. Should a monstere out from it, tell your boss."


    "Yes," the yer nodded, heeding to all Max''s words, for his strength was absolute.


    And then, Max turned around, leaving to return to his home.


    But then, his system shed with a message.


    [You have been invited to the Zion.]


    [The universe''s system will cover the costs of your adventure.]


    Max halted his steps, gazing at the message with squinted eyes. He had already seen the universe announcement, which shocked the twins and people clearly aware of the universe''s system.


    And now, the universe had invited him somewhere? Was it really the universe or people taking care of the universe.


    "Things aren''t so simple¡­ There are things that even Zamira doesn''t know¡­" Max whispered before epting the invitation.


    His fire dragon, albeit three hundred years old, was still too young to know about the universe and the schemes left behind by primordial existences.


    It was an excellent time to learn about something new.


    [You have epted the invitation to Zion.]


    [Wee to the Zion, Max Ei.]

 Chapter 62 Zion

    Chapter 62: Zion


    Max''s eyes shed with a golden light obscuring his vision. He couldn''t see or sense anything, left at the teleportation''s mercy.


    In a few seconds, he appeared in a much different world.


    "Wee to the Zion, Max Ei, The Twelfth," A mellifluous voice called Max''s name, drawing his attention.


    And as Max turned around, he saw a woman in tunic clothes, reminding him of the old greek ventures. Her shoulder was exposed, her perfect chest tightly held by her dress. Her long legs were also revealed, for she wore rtively short clothes.


    She had mysterious and otherworldly charm, even more than Zamira and Alice. Her skin was milky, her eyes golden, and her long blond hair cascaded down to her ass. Many of her streaks also slipped into her cleavage, running down her chest.


    She stood with her hands joined around her stomach, her back straight with a business-like mood swirling around her.


    Max smiled, not blinking, for he had a gorgeous beauty before himself, "Nice to meet you, beautiful. It''s not fair that you know my name while I can only guess yours.


    In my world, the goddess of beauty was known as Aphrodite.


    Is that your name, beautiful?" Max asked while smiling, keeping the most important points, such as smile and eye contact, to exert a good image.


    The blond-haired woman chuckled, her tone less formal, sounding much sweeter than before, "I don''t know any Aphrodite."


    "You want me to keep guessing?" Max replied, the shrinking distance a little bit. He inferred that she knew his name because of his new status. Without that Fate Star title, he probably would''ve received an invitation to Zion muchter.


    Or perhaps, the Zion was a ce where Fate Stars gathered!


    Max didn''t give it too much thought. For now, he locked his eyes on the beautiful golden jewels, wanting thedy''s attention the most.


    "I better introduce myself before The Twelfth eats me with his wolfish eyes," thedy jested, her words stopping Max, "I''m Faith, your guide in the Zion."


    Max nodded, fixing his clothes to distract Faith''s eyes, "Since you will not slip away from me, I will focus on your job now.


    As my guide, I reckon you will exin this ce and its purpose. Why not the system, though?" Max asked.


    "If you want me to disappear, I can leave an exnation to the system. It naturally can be your guide as well," Faith whispered, her eyes shining as she already grasped Max''s character.


    She imagined him going nervous.


    But to her surprise, he smiled withposure, replying with confidence, "You don''t want to disappear, do you?"


    "Do I? Where does the confidencee from?" Faith questioned herself before asking Max, who didn''t reply to her words, leaving her hanging without any answer.


    And with that action alone, he set up bait in her heart. That bait would remind her of him from time to time.


    Had Max read some flirtation guides on the popr search engine?


    "Let''s have a proper talk then," Max returned to the topic, his words turning Faith serious as she recalled her job.<sub> </sub>


    "Look below us, The Twelfth," Faith whispered, her eyes going down.


    Max followed her bright hues, soon finding himself on a ss floor. He could swear that it had been a normal floor before. Yet, he didn''t think too much of it, for the content behind the ss left him in a daze.


    It was a city with different races coexisting with each other. They moved in their true or humanoid forms, not minding each other''s presence. No one was ugly either, looking handsome or beautiful.


    The city''s design was also superb. It had a perfect bnce that even evil people would find themselves at home or at ease, not bothered by even a file on the ground. The nature was vivid, the streets overly clean, and people treading with respect.


    Of course, Max didn''t let himself get hypnotized by the outward appearance. He didn''t believe in a ce where everyone could co-exist with each other like that.


    He was sure that all those people hid many emotions and thoughts behind their faint smiles.


    Faith had been scrutinizing Max intensely, be it his heart rate and reactions. From a brief look and her former impression of him, Faith inferred that Max wouldn''t be one of those Fate Stars that lost their luster rtively early.


    She parted her rosy lips, exining the view from below them, "Zion is a ce where the existences with exquisite bloodline gather. In the current setting, The Fate Stars, The Primordials, and ns from The Tower''s Fifty and above floors can enter this world.


    People from normal worlds asionally will find themselves invited, too. But their invitation usually ends up one time only.


    Everything here is governed by the universe''s rules; even the system has scouted and taught me.


    And in this world, the highest existences host their businesses. As the new fate star, you have been given me as your guide and a permanent spot to start your business," Faith bowed before adding, "I''d like to be your worker here."


    Faith kept a close eye on Max from the first impression to now. In fact, she was fortunate to be a guide of the newest Fate Star. Max was lucky not to get a man as his guide.


    Nheless, Faith had two options. Continue her job as a worker in the Zion or be associated with the Fate Star.


    She had been doing former for too many years, so Faith wanted to start something new. It was also exciting, and it wasn''t like she wouldn''t be able to return to her former upation.


    Max smirked, "You already don''t want to leave my side, huh¡­"


    "Well¡­ I''m not fond of pretty boys. And your confidence is charming," Faith awkwardly replied since she was a thousand years old virgin.


    Max chuckled, retracting his eyes to the Zion, "Business¡­" He saw many kinds of business down below.


    He saw smiths, shops, and even dojos. It was like Zion was the highest quality world where everyone got the most wealthy clients.


    Max thought for a while before asking, "Is there any hot springs business?"


    "Eh?" Faith blinked adorably, opening her system, "There isn''t any hot springs business¡­"


    "So hot springs business," Maxughed, grinning as he had already formed some ns for his new business.


    Faith also didn''t know what she walked into!

 Chapter 63 Its A Proper Business!

    Chapter 63: It''s a proper business!


    "You might have sensed a few too weak people already, The Twelfth," Faith pointed at a group of weak people whose clothes didn''t tell him anything.


    He believed he would be able to recognize them should he have experience of the vast universe.


    But as Max grew stronger, he could see that many of those people were indeed weakerpared to other individuals.


    Faith exined after sensing Max''s understanding, her lips curved into a beautiful smile, "They areckeys sent by their masters. As a permanent resident of Zion, you can invite your people here too."


    Max nodded, folding his arms, "For how long will you keep using my title? I am not fond of being the twelfth. It''s thest star, isn''t it?"


    Faith nodded, licking her lips as she didn''t know how to reply to Max''s first question, "You are thest Fate Star. If it weren''t for you, no change would''ve happened. Now that you have appeared, other Fate Stars can start their changes.


    As for your first question¡­ How do you want to call me?" Faith asked, her voice sincere as she wanted to develop a good rtionship.


    Max nodded, smiling brightly, "I have taken a liking to the term, Master. It rings somewhat good and fills a man''s heart with ego, doesn''t it?"


    "It surely does," Faith could only agree, for she knew many people who shared the same feeling as Max. "It would take some time for me to adjust, though¡­ My status was often higher as the guide and person working here."


    "I don''t mind as long as you try," Max grinned, dropping the talk about Faith and himself, for he wanted a proper bnce between his own feelings and proper business.


    He asked her a few questions about Zion.


    Because he was a newbie, Max wanted to know about his permanent spot and invitations. He learned he could visit Zion whenever he wanted, which was a good thing.


    Of course, he couldn''t use his invitation as an emergency escape. If he were in a battle or other dangerous situation threatening his life, Max wouldn''t be able to use the invitation to save his ass.


    And then, Max''s permanent spot.


    Faith told him that Max could pick and whenever he wanted. Of course, since there were many established businesses, Max couldn''t pick their location yet. If he wanted their territory, he would have to issue a challenge and fight for it.


    "So it''s such and, huh," Max chuckled, taking a stroll over the ss floor in search of a perfect territory for himself, "I don''t want mynd to reveal my Fate Star status."


    Following him closely, Faith answered immediately, her voice brimming in Max''s ears, "That''s understandable. No one will know about your status unless they know you or see through your deeds."


    Max stopped after roughly thirty minutes, his eyes on a mountain, "I want this whole mountain for myself."


    For a moment, Faith unsurely gazed at thend. A whole mountain was quite too big of a territory. However, as Max had chosen and far away from the city, the system decided to give him a whole mountain.


    And with those words, Max became an owner of it.<sub> </sub>


    [You have be an owner of Zion Mountain X]


    [You have received and system.]


    "The Twe- Master has been officially registered to the Zion System. You can start your business with this and thend system in your yer system. Because you are The Twelfth Fate Star, the Zion has prepared one thousand coins for a better start," Faith spoke officially before returning to her more casual self, which Max preferred.


    She smiled, adding some words while tapping the system''s screen to add money to Max''s system. After that, Faith''s status changed, bing a loyal follower of Max Ei¡­


    She no longer had ess to Zion''s guide system and other privileges. Her body, alongside Max, teleported to the mountain he owned.


    Max lifted his eyes, staring at the mountain''s peak. With his copious mana and experience, he could take a peek at the mountain''s spire.


    "You can''t return with me to my world, can you?" Max retracted his eyes to Faith, whose beauty and strength probably eclipsed the twins. She would be a valuable member of his family and a goodpanion on the adventure.


    But as Faith shook her head, Max knew she couldn''t leave the Zion yet, "At least you will keep the ce lively.


    You will learn my skills and entertaindies in my absence," Max chuckled, his words sounding too suspicious.


    Faith squinted her eyes, asking Max a question that should be asked, "Onlydies?"


    "If a man visits our hot springs, he can jump to water for all I care," Maxughed before adding, "But we will offer a variety of services for female visitors. Of course, we will have them give consent and other stuff."


    "Just what exactly is on your mind?" Faith sighed, putting her hand on her waist as if she needed some support to lean on.


    Max grinned, exining his mana, "I drewdies'' attentions. They yearn for my mana, you know? I reckon you are too strong to be influenced by it. But girls around my level can only see a promising future in my hands.


    And while I can''t chase too many skirts, I can have them visit me for some massage and dual cultivation sessions," Max exined.


    Faith shook her head, "So it''s a brothel in disguise? I''m not singing for that."


    "Not a brothel," Max quickly corrected her, putting his finger on her rosy lips, surprising thedy as she blinked, not expecting him to be this bold, "The main service will be a massage with hands coated in my mana.


    But for that, I must create appropriate skills and learn massage, too. But I won''t lie that dual cultivation seems to be my forte. If a girl gives her consent and asks for a night with me, I won''t refuse unless she''s an ugly orc.


    Isn''t that normal in harem anyway?" Max squinted his eyes, asking Faith about the universe''s customs.


    And he was right, fordies in harems couldn''t care about their man and sexual endeavors.

 Chapter 64 Twins Tears

    Chapter 64: Twins'' tears


    "I will give you one thousand coins," Max said, taking out coins from his inventory, "You will buy a mansion for my business. It doesn''t have to be a vast mansion; just two floors will suffice.


    And if you still have some money, make some base for my first hot springs," Max added, throwing a bag of coins at Faith, who had be one of his followers, added to thend system.


    In thisnd system, Max renamed the mountain.


    [Steamy Hot Springs Mountain.]


    "Just a mansion?" Faith asked, hiding the money in her inventory.


    Max nodded, not really knowing what she hinted to him.


    As a good follower and someone who believed in Max''s future, Faith exined just before he disappeared from Zion, "A cheap mansion without any defenses will cost barely any money. If that''s what you want, I might think of a good design, which will cost a little more.


    If you want good quality resources for your mansion, that will cost much more. One thousand coins are not enough," Faith added, staring seriously at her master.


    Max smiled, recalling the blue shield. He didn''t know how it would fare against the high-quality items from the Zion, but for starters, that shield should be enough.


    He smiled, "Think of a good design and get just a mansion. We are just neers for now, aren''t we?"


    "I understand," Faith bowed, her perfect chest dropping, stressing how deep her cleavage was, "I can try to get at least some low-tier defenses by bargaining."


    Before leaving Zion, Max savored every second of that bow, "That''s fine. You can have fun as I feel you have been preparing to bargain with others. See youter. I will often visit this ce, for I can''t leave such a hottie like you alone.


    It would be a sin," Max waved with an irritating smile.


    Faith''s eye twitched, for she already felt he had thought of her as his.


    She sighed, looking at the mountain after her Master disappeared, "A dual cultivation fellow. How could I not think about it? Thest time the universe saw a proper dual cultivator was over one hundred thousand years ago.


    All because of Minerva n.


    If it weren''t for them and their greed, other dual cultivators wouldn''t have been living in shadows for thousands of years until recently¡­" Faith whispered, recalling themon view of dual cultivation.


    It was not as bad as it used to be. People rarely focused on it, for no one could be as good as Minerva n. s, those people had sinned, their bloodline gone from the universe through one of Fate Stars'' hands.


    Was it really gone, though?


    "I''m growing curious about him now¡­ Will he change dual cultivator''s fame?" Faith whispered before heading to the city.


    She took a mask, for her status and face had been known for years. Her stupid Master hadn''t even thought about it.


    But Faith naturally had her interest in following Max. Thus, she did her best to think about all the necessary stuff.


    ''Of course, I will enjoy bargaining with others¡­ I haven''t spent years in Zion just working for this ce,'' Faith''s golden eyes gleamed as she trod toward the city, her hues brimming with resolution.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    After returning to Earth, Max stood with quite aical expression.


    He was in a heavenly ce with prospering businesses and perfect architecture. And now, he returned to the devastated world, where blood hung in the air, people''s screams rang asionally, and buildings crumbled from the pressure.


    Such scenery greeted Max.


    But a few momentster, the terrifying wind swept through Max. It felt hot, for some reason, and he couldn''t help but stumble a few steps back.


    And then, Max noticed two dragons flying his way, their eyes shining as if they had been crying.


    Those dragons turned into their humanoid forms a few inches before him, their beautiful curves held by familiar robes.


    "Why the hell did you scare us like that?!" Alice howled, smashing Max''s face with her punch.


    Although she was quite loud and brute, Max felt concern in her words and actions. He fell without saying or doing anything.


    After lifting his upper body, Max saw Alice and Zamira trembling as they stared at him with tears.


    Alice stood straight with her hands clenched, shivering as if she was about to burst like a volcano¡­ She soon whispered with many emotionscing her voice, "We be¡­ closer¡­ and I also¡­ fell in love¡­ with you¡­ And you just¡­ disappeared! I couldn''t sense you! I thought you died, but we would know about it through Dragon Tamer''s skill!


    So I was scared that something had happened to you! I also thought you¡­ gave up! And you smell like a woman, so I was very close, weren''t I?!" Alice''s tone quickly changed from weak to strong, her hair rising from anger.


    She pounced at Max, punching his face again¡­ But behind her little fists, no strength hid. She was weak and overwhelmed by emotions.


    Behind her, Zamira stood with a faint smile. She had different thoughts, not wanting to even think of Max abandoning them. But as he disappeared without a word in such an unusual way, she grew concerned about his safety.


    She couldn''t stop her tears tumbling down her cheeks, scorching as her tanned skin was on fire due to emotions.


    Max parted his lips, wanting to say many words and ask many questions. But as nothing bypassed his lips, he extended his hands, tightly embracing Alice.<sub> </sub>


    With his eyes on Zamira, he whispered, "Before we noticed, we have ended up loving each other so deeply."


    Max was no longer alone. He had girls swarming his side. But out of all those girls, only those twins could scratch his heart with their tears.


    He stroked Alice''s blue hair while gesturing for Zamira toe closer. After Zamira fell into his embrace, Max kissed their foreheads, slowly conveying his emotions.


    Those were the most important ones.


    "My beautiful twins," Max whispered while having their faces behind his head as the dragondies held onto his body, "I love you. I really mean it."


    "I know, stupid," Alice replied, biting Max''s shoulder.


    Zamira ruffled his hair, replying, "Yes, I love you too."


    And after those words, the three remained in such close position for more than an hour.


    It became quite stiff and ufortableter, so the family returned home.


    "I went to Zion," Max proudly said.


    Alice titled her head, "What the hell is Zion?"


    Max grinned, "A ce where only the strongest can go."


    "Hmph!" Alice harrumphed.


    "So, of course, my Alice can go here with me," Max chuckled, blowing those words to Alice''s ear, then licking her.


    Alice grinned, puffing her chest with pride, "Of course, I can go here!"


    At the same time, Zamira felt like she had heard about Zion before. Her dragon race hadn''t reached the fifty floor in The Tower, so they barely visited Zion.


    Nheless, some dragons had been indeed here. And as she racked her brain to remember what kind of a ce Zion was, Max chopped her head gently.


    He whispered, "I will tell you about it soon. We will all go here. I''m gonna start a business here, and for that, I need your help."


    "Yes. What do you need?" Zamira nodded, no longer thinking about Zion. Instead, she asked about Max''s n for his business.


    "I need your bodies, of course," Max grinned, leaning down to nt a kiss on Zamira''s lips.


    And while he sucked on her, Zamira closed her eyes, not understanding what he meant by that.


    But did that matter? She would rather kiss than think about it!


    No, in fact, Max''s kiss made her unable to think about his business.


    ''I will learn everything in due time,'' Zamira whispered before getting her share of tongue sucking, which made her heart thump loudly.


    After a kiss, Alice put her hands on Max''s cheek, drawing his attention to her. With shimmering eyes, she shouted, "I want a kiss too!


    Never forget to kiss me after taking my elder sister''s lips! That''s how we twins are!" Alice threw an excuse before snatching Max''s lips.


    And because of their kissing and intimate actions, it took some time for them to return to his house.


    ''I could have used teleportation, but why would I do it when I can get cuddles and kisses from my twins?'' Max grinned inwardly as the house finally appeared in his view.


    Alice eximed, spreading her arms with relief, "We are back."


    Zamira narrowed her eyes with a wide smile, "Max could''ve used teleportation."


    "Ah," Alice blinked her adorable eyes, looking at Max with peculiar eyes; her cheeks reddened.


    Max naturally acted as if he didn''t know what Zamira talked about.


    "It''s been a long day. We need a rest, don''t we?" Max whispered, changing the topic as he went through the house with twins by his side.


    His house was quite crowded, but his room remained empty. On the same note, the twins decided to give their rooms to people in need.


    They knew they would find a ce for themselves in Max''s room.


    And as he guided them here, Max started talking about his business in Zion, "Hot springs! Isn''t that a perfect business for our family?


    Alice will create infinite water, and Zamira will keep heating it up with her unique mes! And I will learn and be proficient in massage skills, using my mana to please girls.


    I will use my mana to make girls stronger while leveraging their mana for my own gain. In this way, both parties will benefit. I will also make many connections.


    Who knows? Maybe some goddess will fall to my hot springs, and I will bring them under my wings through massage and dual cultivation!" Max grinned, feeling like his idea was just simply superb.


    Alice rolled her eyes, "You just want girls to keep chasing you, pervert."


    Zamira agreed with her sister and sighed, "That''s how men are."

 Chapter 65 Massage Training And Plans

    Chapter 65: Massage training and ns


    "It depends, doesn''t it? Some men chase girls mindlessly, instead," Max rolled his eyes at the twins''ments, extending his hand toward Alice.


    As she blinked her eyes at him, Max chuckled, "My phone."


    "Ah¡­" After hearing his words, Alice''s lips parted slightly, "It doesn''t work, though."


    Because of the dungeons'' explosions, all signal was disturbed. No one could use the phone to call each other or ess the inte.


    Alice became sulky, recalling theck of data and movies. In such dire times, everyone needed a good romance movie, didn''t they?


    Max looked at her oddly before tapping his phone a few times. In a few clicks, Max opened a library full of movies.


    He lifted his hand, showing Alice the screen with all movies. He had them saved up because of the subscription. Alice just didn''t know how to ess that.


    Max also had a library of different movies and lessons!


    "Magic!" Alice shouted, her eyes twinkling as she saw all the movies she had already watched and those she didn''t have a chance to even take a peek at!


    She threw her hands for a phone, to no avail.


    Max promptly retracted his hand, not giving her a phone, "Out of all people, only you are up for some movies. If you ask people around, they might share their phones with you. I don''t think they are in the mood for that.


    I need a phone to study for massage lessons. Who wants to be my first victim?" Maxughed, staring intensely at the twins.


    It was quite a tough choice. But after exchanging nces, the twins decided that Zamira would be the first victim of Max''s weak and inexperienced massage.


    Alice left the room, going to the survivors to ask for a phone. If no one shared a phone with her, she would go to stores in the neighborhood, hoping that some phones survived there.


    And with Max''s help, she surely would ess movies to have a rest.


    After the blue-haired dragon disappeared from the room, Max opened the first video about massage. At the same time, Zamira let her robes fall off her curves, taking Max''s bed for herself.


    Shey on her stomach, her plump ass in a beautiful disy.


    "You made it hard for me to focus, Zamira," Max chuckled before retracting his eyes to the phone, his one ear stuffed with headphones.


    The fire dragondy softly smiled, gazing at her beloved with a tinge of a tease she didn''t know she could conjure in her beautiful eyes, "I''m sorry." But as she tilted her head, smiling wider, it was clear she wasn''t so sorry!


    Max curved his lips after taking a peek at such mesmerizing expression.


    And after a few minutes of the first massage lesson video, Max felt like he was ready to try his new skills out.


    [You have created a new skill, Fingers Of Ecstasy(???)]


    With a simple thought, like usual, Max created a new skill. His hands red without any visible aura, yet his mana coursing through his fingers gathered more than usual. Moreover, his mana had a clear intent now.


    And that was to imbue itself in Max''s girl flesh, bones, and soul!


    "Ahhhnnnn!" Zamira''s adorable screams of pleasure rang out after her beloved pressed his hands on her calf.


    She was still vulnerable to his mana. And as she wanted to help him as much as possible, Zamira instinctively became more defenseless for her beloved.


    As a result, Max''s mana did all the work while he simply enjoyed her body.


    Of course, Max followed the new, profound lessons. He was above mediocre, but his massage skills surely would use more time and proficiency, which he would build from now on with girls around him.


    Still, as Max''s mana surely would progress faster than his skills, and it already felt so good, Max didn''t really have to worry about his massage skills.


    His Mana Freedom would immensely help him with benefits, too, creating adequate skills for every situation.


    Still, Max could get stubborn, too, so he focused severely on his massage. At first, he reveled Zamira''s softness, but after some time, he was fully immersed in the lectures he had listened to.


    And after the first training, Max asked a few questions about whether Zamira felt good or painful.


    With a droll dripping her lips'' curves, Zamira replied, "¡­Good."


    Max nodded with a relieved smile, picking up his phone to watch more videos. A few minutester, adorable whimpers followed after.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    After two hours, Alice entered the room. She saw her sister lying with reddened cheeks and a content smile on the bed, breathing roughly as her ample chest heaved up and down.


    It went without saying that Zamira highly enjoyed Max''s massage lessons. Some of her seals broke too, but she had much more benefits on her body''s potential.


    Max''s massage strengthened her body. After losing her entire seal, which would happen soon enough, Zamira could progress much faster, reaching even higher potential than before.


    And that was just from two hours of massage.


    Alice grew jealous, throwing herself onto the bed as well. She didn''t have any clothes, her pale skin and softness jiggling as she positioned herself on her stomach, "Me too!"<sub> </sub>


    She took out a phone, then turned on a movie.


    "I knew you would want to help me too," Maxughed, his eyes running circles on Alice''s tempting figure. Despite being twins, she was so much different than her sister, so Max couldn''t wait to touch and feel her.


    He coated his hands with his skill, pressing his hands on Alice''s calf.


    "Ah!" Alice yelped, her eyes widening! She nearly dropped her phone as the pleasure kicked in. She promptly threw it back into her inventory, closing her eyes and focusing on her beloved''s massage.


    Her body shivered from pleasure. And as Alice felt her elder sister''s eyes, she opened her eyes a little, staring back at her.


    To Zamira''s smirk, Alice pouted, hiding her face in a pillow while Max ran his fingers around her legs.


    Another session of massage lessons started.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    [Next day.]


    Max came out of his room with a satisfied smile.


    His night was rtively calm, for the twins were too exhausted to try anything with him. They held onto him dearly while sleeping soundlessly.


    Because of that, Max could embrace them however he liked. It was adorable when he wholly cuddled with Zamira.


    When he did that, Alice unconsciously would grow jealous. She would hug him from behind while sleeping, not letting him go until he turned around.


    And when he turned around to face and cuddle with her, Zamira would repeat the same move, strongly pressing her chest onto him.


    They were so in love with him that their sleeping habits changed.


    "It was a good night," Max stretched out his limbs before entering his bathroom. He saw a few unfamiliar people here, yet he didn''t pay them heed. He just brushed his teeth, waiting for them to finish showering.


    He then took a shower, meeting with his otherpanions.


    He faced Aimee first, for she had been waiting for him. And because many people had a chance to hear the twins'' reactions to his massage, Aimee stood with an awkward smile.


    It was so weird with people ncing at her.


    But as Max came out, Aimee quickly approached him, greeting him with respect, "Good morning, Max."


    "Morning, Aimee," Max smiled, looking deeply into Aimee''s eyes.


    She reciprocated his smile, telling him about the world''s matters, "We have saved many people thanks to your barriers. Because of that, we started rebuilding houses close to your house, so we can amodate people here.


    Your teleportation also works perfectly. I had a talk with my father, and we are ready to cooperate with you.


    It''s just that Smiths have started their ns, too. Because of them, father offered me his idea¡­ It''s to take over Muller Household''s branches, which require a leader in Europe.


    I ask for permission to use teleport to transfer all my family here," Aimee first said the numbers of people saved, conveyed the situation around Max''s house, and then talked about her household.


    It was a good idea to seize power and status.


    ''I don''t know her father, but he was apparently a good person. Even if he''s influenced by the three family''s head ideology a little, his daughter won''t let him turn into a tyrant.


    If I give Aimee more strength, developing her into a powerful human, no one should be selfish and power hungry on Earth,'' Max thought.


    "You want more teleports, don''t you?" he asked aloud.


    To his words, Aimee nodded, "It would help significantly."


    Max didn''t mind. He flicked his fingers a few times, connecting to thends that Aimee held dearly in her mind. In this way, her family could swiftly move to his side.


    Aimee''s face brightened beautifully, staring at Max with respect and gratefulness. Her family was full of good people, and she had checked them all.


    She wouldn''t tarnish Max''s good name or betray his belief.


    Holding her bow tightly, Aimee swore, "We will save the most people in Europe and usher in a new era where everyone wields mana and lives to the utmost of their ability."


    Max nodded, feeling like patting this older woman, for she looked cute despite her serious oath.


    He stopped himself, though, for he knew her.


    "Muller Household must have created their own zones, too. They are a family with five hundred years of experience. Their houses must be filled with treasures, too.


    If they followed their family''s head ideology, you would have a war, won''t you?"


    Aimee tensed, looking at Max without replying to his words. Her eyes rippled with many emotions, though.


    "Good luck," Max said before focusing on his own matters, "I want to learn about Smith Household''s ns."

 Chapter 66 Propaganda

    Chapter 66: Propaganda


    After learning about Smith''s n and how they conducted themselves in the new circumstances, Max took the twins on an adventure to another continent.


    Although he had never been to North America, Max used memories of people here, creating a perfect portal toward this area.


    He appeared in one of many hotels.


    "After we kill the other two old dogs, we will leave this world, right?" Alice asked as she looked around the destroyed hotel.


    The monsters from the dungeons had demolished this ce, just like many others. Thus, Alice and her two beloveds were lucky to appear in the open area.


    The debris still surrounded them, not giving them any chance to leave without even a drop of hard work. But as everyone here was a monster as well, just one punch would be enough to pave the way.


    "I will spend some time practicing massages after we kill them. I also want to keep an eye on our girls," Max replied to Alice''s inquiry, narrowing his eyes shortly after as if something piqued his interest.


    Alice put her hands on her waist, shaking her head, "Why do you care about humans without talent? You should look for a golden talent, like us! But if you want them to chase you like horny and stupid dogs, then you do you!"


    Alice no longer cared about Max''s n. She knew she would enjoy his massages, so she didn''t mind helping him with her curves. She would also benefit so much from it, so it was a win-win, right?


    Zamira sighed, adding wisdom to her impulsive sister, "If Max leaves his world, his house will be left alone. It''s good to have reliable and trustworthy people to protect it.


    Every human slowly started developing mana, too. Some have developed mana through Max''s help, so it''s important to see whether their hearts remain good or turn to another side.


    Max doesn''t want people with his mana to be like three families'' heads. The same goes for the girls who have been showing promising progress," Zamira sighed, feeling like her sister should at least try to use her brain before replying.


    It wasn''t like Alice wasn''t brilliant¡­ She just followed her heart more, and it was something Zamira probably would never be able to fix.


    But was there really a need to fix it if it was Alice''s charm? She also knew how to think in crucial situations, which was the best.


    Max nodded while Alice pondered loudly. She then agreed with her elder sister.


    "Don''t move," Max whispered, locating a few presences close to their location. They were humans, and they wielded mana.


    Alice and Zamira hid their mana and presences, waiting for the humans to approach them.


    "I wonder what kind of a show we will get," Max sneered, recalling Aimee''s words and how Smith''s nned to turn the new situation to their advantage.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    A group of five yers was on a mission to save residents.


    But while it looked like their primary purpose was to save ordinary people, the yers had much more important tasks in their minds.


    It was to spread propaganda about Smith Household and other yers.


    "I sensed some life behind those piles! Let''s help them out!" A man from that party shouted, his voiceced in concern.


    No one would be able to tell whether he faked his tone.


    His friends were the same. They seemed to use their skills with an intent to help and save as many people as possible. They also made an impression of working extremely hard, as if their skills were new.


    Atst, they removed all obstacles, entering one of the crumbled hotel rooms. In this ce, the five yers saw a man with two girls.


    Theyy on the ground with scratches on their bodies, blood trickling down their foreheads¡­ They breathed roughly, not looking fine at all! Their modern clothes were torn and clearly no longer usable, revealing their skin.


    The five men''s eyes gleamed as they noticed two gorgeous women holding onto the man''s arms. It seemed they were lovers, even though it was immoral to have more than one wife!


    The most vocal yer gulped down, exchanging looks with his teammates. They took a few more steps forward before plugging the only exit behind them.


    "You are unlucky, man¡­ You can''t have these two with no mana!" The most vocal man shouted, his buddies nodding as lust took over their hearts.


    They all wanted those twins!


    And their lust was not a normal one. In fact, they were so enamored by the twins that they already thought of killing each other. One of them took the first step, shoving his spear into his buddy''s side.


    "Ahh!"


    After the first cry rang out, the five friends jumped away from each other. One of them held his side, ring at his former friend, who had betrayed him.


    And in such a way, the battle between friends started.


    On the other side, Max and the twins stared at them as if they were idiots.


    -


    -<sub> </sub>


    -


    -


    ''My twins are so gorgeous that our enemies can not think properly before them¡­ And I wanted to hear your propaganda,'' Maxmented inwardly while gazing at the argument between friends.


    Of course, the wounded man asked themon question, "Why did you do that?"


    The man who betrayed his friends clicked his tongue, calling everyone''s thoughts aloud, "You all want to betray, don''t you?! Those girls are the most beautiful in the world! After I save them, they will be mine!"


    "I will save them!" Another man joined the fray, starting some melodrama.


    Max and the twins formedical expressions, unable to believe those guys. How could they voice out their thoughts like that, let alone with their targets in the same room?


    Now, even if twins didn''t have a man already, they wouldn''t be able to trust them.


    Max sneered inwardly, ''You arete, dogs. And when I met them, they had no one¡­'' He looked over their mana, reading this peculiar energy.


    Those yers had been mana users for at least ten years. Since most of them were in theirte twenties, it was clear that the Smith Household scouted them rtively early, stripping them of their teenage years.


    Perhaps, they had never tasted love, so they acted like morons now.


    Nheless, Max would dly enjoy the show.


    Alicemented, chuckling, "It''s like watching a movie in the cinema. I didn''t get a chance to go to the cinema¡­"


    Zamira and Max turned their eyes to her, ncing at her as if Alice had some loose screw in her head.


    At the same time, the battle between friends continued. They shed with each other, limited by a quite small room. They could only usemon and not expansive skills in such a room.


    After exchanging blows, it was clear that no one wanted to exert too much mana, waiting for someone else to deal a significant blow.


    Max sighed, standing up. He naturally made the wounds and smeared the blood on himself, so he was all fine. Those light wounds would''ve limited a normal human, not a monster like Max or the twin dragons.


    The yers grew cautious, teaming up against the handsome man who held the hands of gorgeous women.


    "And now you team up like buddies? Ah, the loser''s mentality is so amusing," Max chuckled before lifting his hand. Max nted Mana Shackles on the five yers at a speed that broke humanity''s limits.


    They were so weaker that he just could put that skill on them.


    The yers widened their eyes in shock, no longer being able to feel mana. They dropped onto their knees, gazing at Max with horror. They had never heard of a man who could seal mana like that, let alone so efficiently.


    They fell trapped in his schemes!


    But was there a need to scheme against normal yers?


    "I will confirm your propaganda now," Max squatted, extending his hand for the yer''s hair, "Smith Household is spitting bullshit that they awakened mana after the catastrophe happened, contributing their skills to their talent. They also told people that their household became a holynd, the ark of humanity.


    Am I right?" Max asked with killing intent in his eyes.


    The yer nodded a few times, so rapidly that his eyes left trails, "Yes!"


    "And that''s a lie, for they have been in control of mana for five hundred years," Max whispered in a lethal tone.


    And his words naturally forced people to agree, even if it was a lie.


    Unfortunately, that was not a lie, and yers told him so.


    Max dropped the guy''s head, bypassing him.


    He kicked the debris, his strong body and even stronger mana throwing away every pile before him. He created such a vast exit that it felt like an enormous part of a hotel was gone in the blink of an eye.


    Max nced at the twins, "You do you."


    And with those words, he left them alone with the five yers.


    The twins red at them with their gorgeous faces twisted with disgust. In a few breaths, the whole room lit up in mes. A few heavy punches coated in water mana also fell on the horny yers.


    They all died rtively quickly.


    "So fast," Maxmented, whistling as he went through the new continent. No monster approached him, for they felt his mana. Max didn''t feel like going to the strongest monsters that even three families needed teammates for.


    Zamira and Alice moved behind him, wearing new clothes without any wounds or blood. They looked like nothing had happened!


    Alice grinned, "They don''t deserve more than thirty seconds of attention!"


    Zamira nodded, wholeheartedly agreeing with her sister.


    Maxughed, taking their hands, "Let''s use their propaganda against them."

 Chapter 67 Using Propaganda Against Them

    Chapter 67: Using propaganda against them


    Max and the twins picked up moremon equipment for a yer.


    They donned themselves in quite ufortable leather clothes. They even equipped helmets like some soldiers, treading the grounds carefully.


    They got those clothes from fallen yers. Simrly, Max used their memories toy a proper ground for his n.


    For now, they wanted to feign their status as one of Smith''s houses'' yers. And then, they would team up with other yers with their new memories guiding them.


    It didn''t take long because many victims were spread across the continent. There were also far fewer yers, so ordinary people could only pray for someone to find and help them.


    "Let us help you," Max said, lifting piles of a crumbled house with his superhuman strength¡­


    A human below him thanked with sincerity, "A newly awakened human! You are our savior!"


    And behind them, he had his family trapped in catastrophe. They looked drained and skinner, their skins dangerously pale.


    Zamira fished out a bottle of water, then packed food. She passed them to everyone from the saved man''s family, including him.


    At the same time, Max went to another victim, helping people out. He continued doing that until one of the yers noticed him.


    "From what house are you?" he asked Max, gazing at him with relieved eyes. It seemed like Max didn''t have to answer him, for the man just asked because of protocols. He was just happy that people were helping out ordinary citizens.


    Max was ready with an answer, though. He had seen memories of many yers, after all¡­ He even had names prepared for himself and his twins in case they wanted to make some checks.


    The beast''s screeches rang out before Max could answer, though.


    ROAR!


    "Oh no! It''s an A-ranked beast! Howe there''s such a big deal here?!" the yer screamed, his body trembling as he stared at the iing beast.


    The beast flew through the sky, seemingly like a jet. His real appearance was close to an oversized eagle with white-ck feathers. His beak was coated in mana, and he was surely a strong beast.


    Max narrowed his eyes, "A-ranked beast. Only such a beast would dare to try us out."


    "We must evacuate as many people as possible!" the yer inferred, looking out for his other party members. And since everyone heard the beast''s howls, they also looked out for each other.


    Max smiled, patting the yer''s shoulder, "The more beasts we kill, the more food we get."


    "Huh?" the yer blinked, gazing at Max with confusion. Perhaps this yer was someone from the higher ranks inmon equipment? But such equipment was reserved for at least E-ranked yers!


    Howe someone with a higher rank would wear it?


    Max didn''t answer any questions. He stared at the eagle, reading his movements with his Mana Read. The beast was fast, yet Max could see him as if in slow motion. He also locked his senses on him.


    In his right hand, Mana Lightning Bolt cracked.


    That element and mana behind it caused goosebumps and cold swear run down the yer''s spine.


    Max threw the bolt like an Olympic champion, his power howling louder than the beast. In the blink of an eye, the eagle''s head exploded, his vast body dropping onto the crumbled house.


    He rolled down the piles, stopping a few meters away from Max and the yer.


    "Humanitycks food, water, and shelter," Max said, turning around to other people in need, "A lot of food must have gotten wasted in the catastrophe. The A-ranked beast''s flesh also should increase your mana and strength.


    Take care of it, and split it between ordinary people. They need strength to move and higher resilience to heal their wounds," Max spoke in an authoritative tone, his words forcing the yer to agree.


    He called his buddies and started dissecting the eagle. They knew how to do it, for the three families taught them. It was still scary, though.


    That was an A-ranked beast, and they never had a chance to even touch the dead body. Now, they were tasked to dissect it and turn him edible.


    Max continued helping people. Twins also did a good job, passing their food and water reserves.


    At some point, everyone had a grill with the vast eagle''s meat.


    After a grill, it was time to move forward. Of course, Max could''ve used his portal to help these people, but that wouldn''t solve the propaganda problem.


    He could only tread forward with them by their side.


    After around three hours, Max saw another group of yers. One of them approached Max''s group, looking at the citizens with wide eyes. Everyone was rather healthy and full of energy, which was rare nowadays.


    He nced at the party''s leader with respect, smiling, "What team are you on?"


    "Red Team X," the yer said, then added, "We have teamed up with powerful yers, so we had a much easier time!"


    He pointed at Max, who then said a fake name. Of course, that name was registered in Smith''s database, so the yer confirmed his identity.


    There was a problem, though.


    "You are¡­ E-ranked yer, aren''t you?" the man asked, looking suspicious.


    But as Max had a group of ordinary people behind them, he smiled amiably, using yers'' propaganda against them, "I''ve awakened a new power in the catastrophe, haven''t I? What are you talking about?"<sub> </sub>


    "Why do they question our savior?" the ordinary people asked, growing suspicious of yers and their checks.


    They just wanted to go to the holynd and be part of humanity again. Why would those with mana and supernatural strength do so many checks and ask unnecessary questions?


    The yer with the database in his hand couldn''t refute their words. He also couldn''t talk with Max with so many people around him, for it would go against the Smith Household''s wishes.


    Thus, he said, "Follow me."


    "I refuse," Max grinned, adding words to make himself look holy, "The night ising. Even though it''s summer, the night gets cold. And there are still beasts lurking around, so we must bring everyone to the holynd before midnight.


    I don''t want to waste time, so excuse us," Max said.


    And when no one except the yer with the database could see his expression, Max sneered as if looking down on a clown.


    The yer felt a chill going down his back.


    He couldn''t exin what that was¡­ But he was surely made a fool, wasn''t he?


    And as Max moved, everyone followed him, even yers who strictly followed Smith''s rules and propaganda.


    After Max disappeared on the horizon, the yer whispered, "I must contact the headquarters."


    -


    -


    -


    -


    It was close to midnight.


    Max and his new team went through many other groups. Each group asked him for his identity, name, and power. They were all greeted with fake information.


    And when their suspicionnded on Max, he smiled brightly.


    People behind him roared, "Lord Savior has awakened his power in the catastrophe!"


    No one could question Max after such a wave of exmation. In fact, ordinary people were more fed up with those checks than Max and the twins.


    Of course, Max had more people, for earthlings preferred to follow him instead of yers who struggled with even E-ranked beasts.


    And when Max was before the holynd, a group of S-ranked yers surrounded him.


    They wore the highest-quality equipment, looking like someone from another world. Their armors shone, robes tightly stuck to their clothes, and their weapons shimmered in stars as if their mana twinkled.


    "Who are you?" One of them questioned Max.


    Maxughed, spreading his arms, "I am Lord Savior."


    And as Max imbued his voice with mana, everyone, including the head of Smith Household, heard him.


    "Hear me out, everyone that I have saved and fed! Have you noticed their equipment, their checks, and their coordination around the world?" Max asked questions that suddenly sounded so right and weird that all humans behind him nodded.


    Max sneered, his words scaring yers, "On your journey toward the holynd, you have asked people about their former upation. You knew they were srymen, cleaners, cashiers, businessmen, and so on! You have learned about their work!


    Now, look at them! How can a cashier and businessman have such teamwork and respect? How can people suddenly have such coordination that they work seamlessly all over the continent?


    And where the hell did they make their equipment? Don''t tell me a god sent this stuff to them! Haha!" Max''sughter boomed in the vicinity.


    All ordinary people''s hearts sank, for they realized they had been lied to.


    It was just impossible to get such coordination in a few days. Those people must have been working together for years. They must have been wielding mana for years and used their equipment against the monsters!


    They knew about the beasts and mana!


    "W-What the hell is going on?!"


    "Why won''t they teach us¡­ mana too?!"


    "If they knew about it, they could''ve prepared shelters against monsters, couldn''t they?! They could have saved more lives and prevented such disaster!"


    A few minutes after such questions rang out, the strongest man from Smith Household came out from the holynd. He was one of three old geezers, the person on Max''s killing list.


    He came out wearing military clothes, like an agent.


    He held a pistol with a silencer in his left hand. His other hand held an M4A1 with a silencer.


    Those weapons were imbued with mana.


    Max canted his head, sneering as he looked at his enemy, "Guns, huh¡­ Now, I feel like in America."

 Chapter 68 Quantity Versus Quantity?

    Chapter 68: Quantity versus quantity?


    Smith Lambert.


    He was one of three family heads, known in America as the strongest human. He wielded guns created from fantasy steel, his bullets imbued with mana.


    He came out like a special agent, his presence silencing everyone around him except Max, who had been sneering at him.


    "You love guns so much that you even created them through supernatural means, forming a new battle style," Max scrutinized the old man going his way, "It''s impressive how you still im the top three spot with a new style."


    While yers were agape from Max''s disrespectful tone, Lambert fixed his eyes on a young man. He sensed profound manaing out from Max, his origins unknown.


    Such mana shouldn''t exist on Earth, though. And as the recent events shook the whole world, Lambert inferred that Max killed his old rival, Franc.


    It was quite odd, though.


    The world changed, and a person with unimaginable mana appeared. It was as if Max was like the Grim Reaper, his objective to kill everything in his way.


    "A young man with abundant mana appeared precisely before the catastrophe. You wield so much power that you can match us, who had lived for more than five hundred years.


    You are the cause of the catastrophe, aren''t you? And even if you aren''t, you must have had your hands in it.


    You y a savior now? Is it because of guilt?" Lambert narrowed his eyes, his voice loud, reaching everyone, simrly to Max''s previous performance.


    He wanted to shift attention to Max.


    Yet, as Max heard those words, he smiled, "Where''s your proof?"


    He might be stupid and inexperienced in supernatural matters, but it was different regarding quitemon stuff. Moreover, Max learned significantly from experiences happening around him.


    Lambert faintly smiled, "You killing Franc is enough proof. You want to change the world, but at what price?"


    Maxughed, looking at the crowd of ordinary people, "Did you hear him, guys? He has no proof, simply trying to shift the me to me.


    He said a few things right, though. Yes, I am a young man. I''ve been living for eighteen years, unaware of mana and dungeons.


    What about him? How many years was it? More than five hundred? I think I heard him right. As a leader for such a long time, you haven''t even thought about ordinary people. You haven''t prepared them for a catastrophe, simply enjoying the dungeon''s benefits.


    And now, you spread propaganda to stay at the top, don''t you? Do you really think you will find an answer to your old age by having power in this weak world?"


    Max won an argument against Lambert, for the old man didn''t answer any of his questions. Furthermore, the man with a gun was on the losing side because his propaganda was exposed from the start.


    No one believed him, and no one wanted to be with him.


    That was only if Max was around, though. People would enter the holynd if Max disappeared with the twins.


    They would willingly follow Smiths, even if their ideas were twisted.<sub> </sub>


    And what could those ordinary people do, anyway?


    Max suddenly read a red dot on his forehead. A momentter, a bullet went through his forehead.


    "Nice try," Max whispered as his mana barrier stopped the bullet just before reaching his head, "Yeah, I am your only obstacle. Me and my girls, I mean." Heughed before disappearing from the scene.


    In an instant, Max appeared before Lambert.


    He used his unusual crack. But his casting time was much faster, for his target was closer. His speed was also impressive!


    BANG!


    Max threw his punch forward, mming his hand coated in mana through the draconian battle style on Lambert''s back. Unfortunately, the old man''s armor was sturdy. He just stumbled a few steps forward.


    And as he located Max, he promptly turned around, pointing his pistol at him. A few bullets escaped his rifle, going straight at Max.


    Max dodged by reading trajectory through his Mana Read. He was even bold enough to p one bullet with a stronger body.


    "Just a scratch," Max whispered, retracting his eyes to the old man.


    The distance between him and Lambert widened significantly, so the old leader used his M4A1, spending the entire clip on Max.


    He squinted his eyes, for Max used abination of his punches and mana barriers to defend himself. At the same time, Lambert looked around. He was shocked to see his teammates unable to help him due to twin dragons.


    ''We should''ve killed these women instead,'' Lambertined before changing the clip through his inventory.


    He grew worried, for it didn''t seem like Max was trying. He didn''t know how Max''s battle against Muller Franc had gone. But if it was simr, then Lambert was probably already dead.


    Thus, he signaled through secret gestures to his forces hidden within the holynd. After he conveyed his n to them, Lambert fired a few more bullets through his M4A1.


    "How many bullets do you have?" Max asked, perfectly avoiding all attempts to wound him by tilting his head, bending his body, and raising his speed a little. He also used his barriers for the unavoidable bullets.


    Lambert didn''t answer his question. He was focused on something else. And as Max entered his close range, Lambert took out his knife.


    With this weapon, he rushed forward, daring to fight Max head-on!


    ''What''s his n, huh?'' Max thought while exchanging blows with the old man. Because he couldn''t tell the knife''s information, Max intensely focused on dodging the de, thrusting his palm strikes at Lambert''s wrists.


    They fought in such a fervent dance for good five minutes.


    As the clock reached midnight, Max sensed more than ten thousand dots on himself. He nced behind, spotting mini guns on the holynd''s gates. All of them pointed at him, intent to use quantity against him!


    And while Max boasted copious mana, he wasn''t sure whether he could fare against the five hundred years household, whose resources were surely abundant.


    ''That''s fine, though,'' Max sneered as he waited for them to fire.

 Chapter 69 Lord Savior Returned Home

    Chapter 69: Lord Savior returned home


    Red dots riddled Max''s body.


    From an outsider''s perspective, it looked like it was over. Against so many guns, even the most skilled person would find problems. The holynd also had enough resources to defend itsnds for years.


    How could one human fare against them?


    But as it looked like the end, Max kept smiling. He didn''t stop or run away from Smith Lambert, still fighting with him in closebat. With his new experience from the battle against Franc, Max did much better work, learning more tricks through the old man''s knife.


    For some, it seemed like it was hisst struggle.


    Atst, the mini guns sparkled, spitting out bullets in abundance. Their howls silenced the area, hurting people''s eyes. Those weapons were naturally made out of dungeons'' metal and mana.


    "Heh," Max grinned, fixing his eyes on Lambert.


    When all bullets reached him, Max swathed himself with cracks. But as those cracks were random, he had to control them. That was not a problem, for Max was a mana''s friend!


    All cracks swirled around him, eating bullets like gluttons.


    At the same time, Max created four wide cracks, like the demon''s jaws.


    "Impossible¡­" Lambert uttered while surrounded by those cracks. He exactly saw what was on the other side, and those were his miniguns.


    All bullets went against him the next second, scratching his armor. Many sparks conjured from this collision while Lambert thrashed in one spot as if some invisible force grasped him, shaking his body from side to side.


    "STOP! STOP! STOP!" he howled, yet his voice couldn''t reach his forces.


    Max stood like a boss, ring at the old man with amusement, "It''s really a tough armor. It''s not my style, though, so I will have to find a good cksmith to y with it, won''t I? I wonder if someone from your family will lend me a hand."


    A few secondster, Lambert''s forces noticed an anomaly. Their leader was on the ground, riddled with bullets. He still breathed, yet he bathed in his blood.


    It was a matter of time before his death if he left without any help.


    Max stood as if a hologram. But as he took a step forward, everyone heard him, their hearts clenching.


    Max approached the old man, stomping on his aged face, "You and your dog''s strength would''ve helped humanity significantly. You can take a few S-ranked beasts, can''t you?


    But you are on my list. You are the person who fucked up my grandpa''s life.


    I was born in the wrong world without you. It''s not like I shouldin, for I have adorable twins. I also had good eighteen years in a modern world¡­


    But you know¡­ It doesn''t matter. You will die. I want to fucking kill you." Max whispered in a lethal tone, putting more weight on Lambert''s face.


    The old man didn''t scream or beg for forgiveness, though. He had his pride, status, and family looking at him. He wouldn''t die like a fool or coward.


    And it wasn''t like Max would let him go after such a deration.


    Atst, Max''s stomp crushed Lambert''s skull. His head burst out with blood and flesh mingling together before his feet.


    Max stared at the headless body without any hard feelings. It felt somewhat soothing. He imagined his grandpa smiling in heaven, for such a scum didn''t deserve to live longer.


    A silence ensued after.


    ? "Grandpa¡­ died?" One of the prodigies whispered, staring at his leader''s headless body in absolute disbelief.


    Many people had the same reactions. Some felt happiness but didn''t dare to show it.<sub> </sub>


    Ordinary people had it the worst, though. Most of them had seen deaths already, yet they couldn''t stomach a human like them killing someone else in such a way.


    Max smiled at them, looking horrific, "I don''t mind helping ordinary people.


    But I will never allow Smiths or Muller Households to keep their powers. The same goes for Eastern folks, Li." Max said while looking behind.


    He saw people with Lambert''s blood, yers scouted by them, and even some ordinary people gazing at him in terror.


    All of them didn''t know whether they would soon die. They didn''t know what kind of criteria Max followed.


    Who was a bad person? Who was a ''normal'' yer?


    Those questions rang out in everyone''s minds.


    Max smiled, answering their questions with a confusing sentence, "Time will tell."


    He swept his hands, sharing his mana with every average human around him. He enhanced their instincts, gave them valuable skills, and means to defend themselves against monsters and humans.


    But since it was a different continent, Max nted spy bugs in everyone. He would look over their hearts.


    And in the future, he would clean those with hearts simr to three family heads. For now, he couldn''t bother with them.


    "Max!" Alice fell from the sky, just a few inches before Max, "You must leave thest old geezer to us!" She crossed her arms beneath her ample chest, nodding a few times with her blue horns going up and down in a cute manner.


    Zamiranded too, sharing her little sister''s feelings, "Yes. We couldn''t kill Franc, and you''ve dealt with Lambert alone.


    Give us a chance for revenge, too." Zamira pledged.


    Max ruffled their hairs, his eyes zed in affection, "That''s because you still have that damned seal. I will break it after we take a break.


    Prepare your bodies, beautiful," Max whispered to their ears before disappearing from the different continent.


    People left behind couldn''t process what had happened.


    Lord Savior appeared.


    He revealed an evil plot.


    He killed a propaganda master.


    He flirted with two gorgeous women.


    And then he returned to his home, leaving behind powers in all ordinary people''s hearts¡­


    "We can only fend for ourselves," An unknown person whispered.


    No one knew who said those words.


    But after that one sentence, everyone swore to protect themselves and their beloveds. They stepped into the holynd, seizing small territories for their families, then started building houses.


    Those who had a talent for mana leveraged Max''s grace. They leveled up significantly, bing stronger through the system.


    Those who felt the worst were Smiths, for they were ostracized.

 Chapter 70 Pain Down Below? [R-18]

    Chapter 70: Pain down below? [R-18]


    After returning home, Max and the twins took quick baths.


    They were pretty exhausted, so they also immediately went to sleep. No one bothered them, for Max''s house was empty. It was because people from Max''s country went through simr development to people of America.


    Thus, Max and the twins could carelessly sleep in each other''s embrace.


    The next morning, Max woke up with them sleeping on his chest. They were stark naked, not even wearing pajamas as their soft bodies pressed on him.


    Max''s morning wood reached his peak, pushing his boxers up.


    It was quite a sight, for Max had never woken up with such a boner. Perhaps, he was also aroused and quite impatient, regretting that they couldn''t have sexst night.


    "Damn. A boner can hurt, or is it my mana''s fault?" Maxmented as he gazed at himself below, questioning this slight pain and unbearable desires. Because those two mixed within him at once, Max didn''t think there was a problem with his manhood.


    His rough movement and faint whisper woke up the twin dragons, though.


    Alice lifted her little head, rubbing her eyes. She could tell it was already morning and that a new day awaited her. But for some reason, she still felt weak and wanted to sleep for more.


    "Oh¡­" Alice faintly reacted after seeing Max''s boner. Just a nce of Max''s impatient cock filled Alice with energy as if adhering to his words from yesterday.


    [Prepare your bodies.]


    She widened her eyes, her body heated a little, and her heart elerated, turning her attention to Max.


    He had been staring at her with a chuckle, feeling certainly proud. And as their eyes met, Alice and Max smiled brightly.


    The blue-haired dragon leaned down, nting a kiss on his lips. She wouldn''t miss a chance to kiss her beloved first! And as Alice took a liking to kisses, she wouldn''t waste any opportunity.


    "Mmm¡­" Alice''s whimpers echoed in the vicinity alongside the smacking sounds of their kissing. She held his cheeks dearly, sucking on his tongue. Their kiss became rougher a few secondster, forcing Alice to wrap her hands around his neck, draping him with her voluptuous body.


    Zamira stared at them in shock, not recognizing her sister. She had never seen Alice in such a lewd mood, and it kept heightening as they exchanged their saliva. Of course, Zamira''s reaction to Max''s boner was the same.


    But as Alice always had more energy, Zamira was slower this time. She raised her upper body, looking at her beloved and little sister kissing to their heart''s content.


    She brought her clenched hand to her chest, whispering with confusion, "What should I do?"


    Zamira didn''t want to butt in. Of course, her eyes were zed with jealousy and a desire to kiss him. But she found it disrespectful to stop the couple. Zamira surely wouldn''t like it if someone stopped her kissing, so she didn''t do the same.


    She would rather have Max force himself upon her. And as if answering her wish, Max shifted his eyes to her. Unfortunately, as Alice was that eastern and proud dragon, her tongue had strong muscle power.


    She didn''t let him go easily, still pressing her lips on his.


    But as Max smacked Alice''s ass, her lips parted widely, making an ''Oh'' expression, which gave enough room and control for Max, "Your sister wants some too."<sub> </sub>


    Max grabbed her buttocks, tightly stuffing his palms with her soft flesh. In this way, he felt pleasure and stressed his words with amand-like tone.


    Alice couldn''t deny his words. And as she also loved her sister, she naturally would give her a room, too, "I was just too immersed in a kiss.


    It makes me so hot¡­ and turns my brain numb. I can only think of kissing you," Alice candidly whispered before grinning, making room for her sister.


    She was still in Max''s embrace, though. And as his hands still held her ass, Max coated his fingers in his newest skill, [Fingers Of Ecstasy].


    "Ahhh!" Alice moaned as her eyes rolled upward, her tongue lolling out. Her beloved new''s skill was too powerful, and even more when he touched her pussy.


    Max did that, teasing Alice''s slit and clitoris with his fingers, for her honest words pleased him.


    He turned his head to Zamira, though, rolling his tongue out, "Come, beautiful."


    Zamira nodded, crawling on her fours toward him. She mimicked Max''s actions, parting her lips and letting out her tongue. She soon wrapped it around his, kissing him in the much softer way.


    But even though she was not as energetic as Alice, Zamira''s soft and slow movements aroused Max in her own way.


    He wrapped his free hand around her waist, caressing her tanned skin with his unique fingers.


    Zamira trembled from the pleasure, her heart and mind getting filled with it in abundance. Her beloved sometimes used too much of his mana, making her body utterly numb.


    He would nt kisses all over her face, not just lips, showing off his skills to make her utterly at his mercy.


    Yet, Zamira loved it, for relying on someone she loved was naturally pleasing, "I love you, Max."


    But nothing could stop those words froming out of her heart, even Max''s skills to fill his beloveds with pleasure.


    At this very moment, Max solely focused on making them feel good. His goal was also to dual cultivate and break their seals, but as he genuinely loved them, he just wanted them to feel happy and thrilled.


    The Dual Cultivation benefits were secondary, if not forgotten. They always could catch up,ter on, treating dual cultivation as part of their training regime.


    "I love you too, beautiful," Max replied, raining kisses on Zamira''s body. He went down her neck, leaving hickeys. Those love bits would stay up for quite a long time, for Max''s every movement relied on his mana.


    When he took Zamira''s nipples to his mouth, Max slowly started learning more about his beloveds'' bodies. His fire twin was much weaker when her tits were teased. On the contrary, a good smacking on Alice''s ass would make her exchange her strength and pain for pleasure.


    That was quite a contract and a knowledge Max would leverage from today.


    And as Max no longer felt impatience or pain below, he knew he wasn''t sick or had any other problems.


    It was just time to lose his virginity, perhaps unlocking more abilities.

 Chapter 71 I... Deleted Search History [R-18]

    Chapter 71: I¡­ deleted search history [R-18]


    "I want to fuck you two already," Max said in a hoarse voice while having Zamira in his hands and Alice below sliding her rose lips on his cock.


    He didn''t even know when he entered such a position. Max was no longer on a bed but standing on his two feet.


    Alice was on her knees, sucking his cock while Zamira pressed her bare body on his right arm, her hands coiled around him.


    He kept teasing his tanned girl''s chest and kissing her simultaneously. Perhaps, his blue-haired dragon noticed how immersed he was in her elder sister''s body. Thus, she dragged him out of bed.


    But how did she do it? Max asked himself before utterly dropping the thought.


    "Who do you want to fuck more?" Zamira and Alice asked, their voices blending into one as if they had been preparing this sentence for this day.


    They wanted to know who would lose her virginity first. In this way, one of them would also take Max''s virginity.


    It was quite an important question.


    Max immediately grew nervous. He often thought about it, which was one reason he hadn''t dual cultivated with them yet. For dragons, intercourse was necessary, and Max learned about it long ago.


    There was a chance that his firstdy would benefit more from taking his virginity¡­ His mana and bloodline were that mysterious.


    Max recked his brain, thinking of a possible solution. And as he didn''t answer immediately, the twins understood that he seriously thought about it.


    They smiled, waiting for his answer.


    Max clicked his tongue, ruffling his hair, "I don''t know! It feels awesome to have twins as girlfriends. There are many good things about it! I simply can get aroused by having you two as my future wives.


    You both took my first experiences, just like I did yours.


    It''s damn unavoidable for one of you to be second," Max said before getting a good idea.


    He drew them closer, starting at their pretty faces at the same time as they stuck close to his chest, "I will take Zamira''s virginity first.


    And once we get enough experience with intercourse, I will take Alice''s anal virginity first," Maxughed, thinking of himself as a genius.


    Zamira was softer, so she was a perfect partner for the first time. They would take it slowly and feel each other thoroughly. And with this experience, Max would be able to make his energetic twin rock her hips on him to her heart''s content!


    "Ass also requires more preparation and energy. It''s a perfect fit for Alice, who likes challenges and has a stronger body," Max grinned, feeling like his exnation was wless¡­


    But as Alice''s punchnded on his stomach, Max flew, his thoughts crumbling.


    Hended on a wall with his bare ass, dropping slowly onto the bed, "W-What''s wrong here?"


    Alice held her plump ass, hiding it from the pervert, "S-Sticking in the ass?! You! What the hell are you thinking?!"


    Zamira looked at Max with slight fear, as if his offer was outrageous.


    At this moment, Max understood that there was probably no dragondy whose ass had been ever prated. It was somon on ''videos'' in ''adult sites'' that Max thought of it as something interesting to explore.


    Every couple should''ve at least thought about trying anal at least once.


    At least that was what Max thought.


    He coughed, standing up, "I''m sticking with my idea."


    In any way, Max didn''t have another idea to solve his current plight. He immediately picked up Zamira, bringing her to the bed. Her twin sister stood straight, still having her hands on her ass.


    Zamira covered her lips with her hand,ughing quietly, "I''m in your care, Max."


    Afternding on the hard bed, Zamira spread her legs. She brought her hand closer to her lower lips, opening her precious garden. She showed a way to her itching hole, drawing Max with the allure of its pinkness.


    Her smile also was taunting, not giving Max a chance to look at her pussy.


    Max was too much into her beautiful body, forgetting to reply to Zamira''s words and keep their romantic mood. But as the fire twin saw his face and how charmed he was because of her, Zamira kept smiling, awaiting his insertion.


    And atst, Max put his cock into her.


    Zamira''s smile wavered, and her lips parted as she felt his hot tip spreading her inner walls. Her body heated up, and her already warm pussy became warmer,pelling Max to move forward.


    "So tight and hot¡­ Zamira, you gorgeous," Max whispered, bringing himself closer to her and widening her tight canal.


    He could easily attack her face with kisses, for shey with her eyes closed, relishing every movement of their union.


    She bit her lips at one point, though. And that was when Max popped her cherry. Her blood oozed outside while Max remained motionless.


    He caressed her cheek with his hand, waiting for her to subdue the pain.


    "I''m okay," Zamira softly replied, her eyes half open as she gazed at Max with immense and profound love.


    "Got it," After getting her consent, Max sheathed his cock entirely within her, gently hitting her womb.


    It was so easy in their current position.


    After that peculiar kiss, Max shook his hips, going behind before thrusting himself again into Zamira''s wet folds.


    "Ahhh! Ahhh!" Zamira whimpered endlessly, her moans pushing Max to try harder, for he wanted her to cry from pleasure. He wanted her to climax and mix her juices with his seed.


    He wanted her to simply feel good, so he did his best, developing his own style as his peculiar mana oozed out from every part of his body.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    "Don''t slow down, Max! I''m so close¡­ so close! Ahhh!"


    On the other side of the room, Alice had been staring at her elder sister and her beloved having sex. It was quite an odd experience but a highly informative one.


    Her elder sister didn''t move much. In fact, she was the usual self, melting in Max''s embrace as he held her tenderly. They used to kiss each other while fucking like rabbits. Still, as Zamira was getting close to her climax, her pussy tested Max''s resistance.


    She held onto him tightly as he moved his hips to fuck her tight snatch. He breathed loudly to her neck while filling her with his thick cock.<sub> </sub>


    "Elder sister is so loud, though," Alicemented, peeking at the union of Max''s manhood and Zamira''s garden.


    She med Max''s unusual mana for giving him resistance against Zamira''s hot pussy. Any other man would''ve alreadye in buckets, yet Max held on, wanting toe together with her.


    He treated their first time too special!


    Alice wanted toin, but she couldn''t utter any more words, for Max stopped moving¡­ Her elder sister arched her head back, her eyes rolling up, hiding her irises¡­ She drolled while washing Max''s cock with her climax.


    Max also filled her with his seed, her womb taking his juices.


    "Will she not get pregnant?" Alice questioned while seeing them both. And after Max left Zamira''s garden, much more juices followed him, as if his cock was a dam.


    Alice questioned herself again.


    But as Max looked the side, ncing in her direction with his cock pointing himself at her like a spear, Alice''s mind became empty. She only saw Max, his grin, and his cock erect as if victorious.


    "E-Elder Sister couldn''t make youid, but I will!" Alice dered, gazing into Max''s eyes with confidence.


    She didn''t move, however.


    And as Max saw her standing like a doubtful maiden, he hopped off the bed, walking toward her with an amiable smile.


    Alice arched her head back slightly, following Max''s view. When he stood close to her, she gazed at him like an admirer lost in admiration toward her idol.


    She was so adorable that Max couldn''t stop himself from pinching her cheek, "You should get a technique to suck a man dry like me first, beautiful Alice.


    Because your sister hadn''t even taken 5% of my mana with her pretty pussy," Max grinned, extending his hands for Alice''s curves.


    He lifted her leg up, revealing her sulent pussy. His other hand coiled around her back, keeping her close, "Touch me and guide like your sister did."


    Alice followed his words absentmindedly. When her handsnded on his wet cock, Alice understood what kind of juices drenched him.


    She grinned for some reason, guiding Max''s tip toward her pussy. She had her eyes on Max all this time, somewhat getting provoked by his grin.


    But as Max slowly entered her insides, Alice let his cock go, wrapping her arms around his chest instead. She pushed herself onto him, supporting this arousing position as she didn''t want to let his cock go.


    Now that he started, he could only go one way, which was to go forward to pop her cherry.


    "I''ve been looking at your intercourse with my elder sister from start to end. Don''t even think of disappointing or going easier on me!" Alice shouted before losing her strength to the sudden invasion of Max''s mana.


    As it came from his cock, Alice''s body shuddered, reacting differently than ever before, "I understand¡­ what others meant¡­ when they said that they are no longer satisfied with hands or toys¡­"


    "Oh? Were you reading sex forums?" Max asked while sheathing his cock in Alice''s pussy. He was surprised to hear her words, "You learned about private searching quite quickly, didn''t you?"


    Alice bit her lips, whispering with shut eyes, "I deleted¡­ search history¡­"


    Max grinned, draping himself over her voluptuous curves, his cock invading her deeper, "It''s hard to fuck in this position, but I will make youe nheless."


    It was already a big achievement that Max made Zamira climax on her first time as a virgin himself. But as he wielded the peculiar mana, was it really an achievement?


    It would be a disappointment if he didn''t make here endlessly!


    "Ah!" Alice groaned, feeling the barrier within her garden getting popped by her beloved¡­ Just like he did with her elder sister, Max stopped moving, holding his blue-haired dragon girl dearly.


    And after she settled, registering pain and proof of losing her virginity, Alice urged Max to continue, "How will you make mee?"


    Max titled his head, whispering, "Stupid question."


    He rocked his lips, driving his cock deeper into her. He rubbed her insides with his thick cock in quite an awkward movement, but a good one nheless. He stroked Alice''s weak points, too, turning her legs weaker.


    And as she slowly melted into his embrace, Max added the finisher!


    SMACK!


    "Ohhhh!" Alice moaned loudly, much different than her elder sister. Her beloved teased her g-spots while spanking her ass. Alice solely focused on pleasure in her current state, just like Zamira had done before.


    She registered the pleasure and paining from Max''s p. Even more, Alice felt every part of her ass bouncing due to the strength behind his p.


    Her pussy tightened, contracting around his cock tightly. She surely made things harder for Max, but as he was also mind-blown by her tight snatch, he enjoyed scratching her insides with his cock.


    SLAP! SLAP! SLAP!


    In abination of him stroking her weak spots and ass smacking, Max drove Alice''s heart crazy. Her body yearned for him like never before, urging him to keep fucking her as she pushed her curves onto him.


    Her ample chest sshed on him as she kept embracing him for more love.


    "It''sing! I wille soon!" Alice screamed out of her lungs as she felt the impending climax. She curved her lips into a dazzling smile, her eyes zed in lust and affection as she stared at Max, waiting for him to perfectly match her.


    With his odd bloodline, he surely would mix his juices with her orgasm.


    "I''ming!" Max roughly recited those words.


    Alice didn''t have the strength to reply, for she formed the same perverted expression as her elder sister, feeling every moment of her climax and Max''s cock spraying his seed into her garden.


    "So good!" Alice whimpered before dropping without any strength onto Max. He supported her by holding her with eyes full of love.


    He took her to the bed.


    And as his eyes met with Zamira, Max whispered, "Ready for the second round?"


    He wanted to keep fucking them until he becameid, be it his stamina or mana! But as Max''s mana was precious, he had an inkling his mana propelled his stamina.


    Zamira lifted her eyes, lying on the bed sprawled. She nodded with a new portion of energy coursing through her, "I also want you to fuck me in this position."


    "You twins really want to follow each other, don''t you?" Max grinned, extending his hand for Zamira''s, bringing her on her two feet.


    Following a simr show of affection, Max impaled himself on her pussy. Of course, in Zamira''s case, it was different.


    Yet, it was as good as before.


    Max fell in love with the twins'' bodies, sharing all his mana with them. Simrly, their draconian mana also went through him, unlocking more information!


    They both benefited, be it their love life or life as yers.

 Chapter 72 A New Knowledge

    Chapter 72: A new knowledge


    It was evening.


    Half of the world was shrouded in darkness like never before. Not only did humanity lose ess to energy all over the world, but the dark sky alsocked stars. Of course, many strongholds and houses had light.


    Max''s house was one of those strongholds.


    And in his room, Max and the twins had fucked for a whole day. They just returned to Max''s room after taking a bath.


    "I feel so fucking good!" Alice eximed, stretching out her hands. She did a short warm-up before kicking the air with her slender legs. She then punched forward the imaginary enemy, who, for some reason, looked like the evil Max.


    She was so brimming with energy, unable to contain the pleasure of having a woman''s body.


    Her elder sister was different. She sat on the bed, wrapping her arm around Max''s. Shey her head on his shoulder, sharing her warmth with him. And with her warmth, love and happiness assailed Max.


    Max stared at Zamira with tender eyes for a while before shifting his attention to Alice, "I thought you would be like your elder sister. Instead, you adapted so much that you ended up getting too much energy."


    For whatever reasons, Max imagined that the twins would be at his mercy after mating for a whole day. However, both of them had enough energy to move mountains.


    Alice had much more, though. But Zamira would also be able to do wonders with her unsealed body.


    While Zamira preferred to rest in Max''s arms, Alice needed more sex or a different way to vent her energy.


    She kept screaming, her lips curved into a dazzling smile, "I told you mating was easy, Max! And I''m so lucky to be a woman!


    I love myself!" Alice grew some ego, but Max didn''tment on that, letting her enjoy her moments in her own way.


    He opened the yer''s system, checking his stats.


    [MP: -]


    His twins sucked all his mana points. They were probably the only girls on Earth that could survive Max''s intercourse without fainting for hours. Max also learned about the dragon''s adaptation.


    After the first creampies, Alice and Zamira sucked more of Max''s copious seed through their narrow snatches. They were greedy but also reciprocating.


    And as their bodies adapted, Alice and Zamira soon could ride their beloved for a long time without stopping. Climax after climax, they kept thriving on Max''s manhood until he becameid.


    Thedies also had their draconian mana close to zero.


    With such a development, many benefits came.


    Alice and Zamira''s seals had been utterly broken. They had their strength back. And with Max''s copious mana, they strengthened their bloodlines and bodies significantly. Their MP was also much higher.


    And even though no one had any MP right now, their bodies shone with strength, for they became much stronger.


    "People usually be much weaker without mana unless they rely mainly on physical force," Zamira whispered, holding tightly onto Max''s arm, "I feel so happy that I am not having any mana depletion after-effects.


    I''m always ready for you, Max," Zamira teased, putting her finger on her lips as she whispered those words to her beloved.


    She could hide her voice well because Alice was pretty loud.


    Max chuckled, ncing in her direction. He then peeked into his system, checking whether his dual cultivation had given him more than the obvious benefits.<sub> </sub>


    And as he started reading the information, Max trembled as his eyes widened.


    [You have unlocked a new knowledge about the eastern dragon''s race; the fire and water type.]


    [You have unlocked an ancient oil dual cultivation recipe.]


    "Is it for ass?" Max asked as he held his chin.


    Zamira looked into his eyes, "Did you say something?"


    "Nothing," Max coughed before reading further.


    He learned more about dragons, which was so weird, as it was as if he could scoop out information about the race through intercourse. In this case, his dick would be scooping out stuff...


    But as that knowledge appeared in Max''s system, he learned about the side effects. His copious mana no longer worked on the twins.


    They had to strengthen their bodies, whether with Max''s new knowledge or in their own way, before having another session of beneficial mating.


    It was fair, for Max had thought he really would be able to reach such heights with just sex every day.


    "I''ve learned more about dragons, but my knowledge about them is limited. I will need you to tell me more about the modern draconian customs and stuff," Max said while gazing into Zamira''s red eyes.


    She nodded, promising to answer all questions he had for her, "My library of knowledge is open for you, Max."


    Max chuckled, ruffling her hair, which ''protected'' her library of knowledge, "I thank my lovely twin dragon. Should we test something out first?"


    "Ok," Zamira nodded, looking forward to Max''s question.


    He nced at Alice, then asked, "Do fire dragons use their fire breath for cooking?"


    Zamira nodded, recalling fire dragons like hers having many seats in the royal kitchens. They leveraged their natural skills for cooking.


    Max opened the system, then passed valuable information to Zamira.


    "I don''t know how you guys do it, but if you course your mana this way, the cooking should be better," Max said after passing one of the information he learned about fire dragons.


    It was a skill for cooking, in a nutshell.


    He also had offensive skills prepared for Zamira. However, it required more than just a mana control.


    Still, he couldn''t talk with her about it. While reading the new knowledge, Zamira picked up a few bits for her own style, even if it was about cooking.


    "This is really old and unique mana control," Zamira whispered in a daze, her eyes on the system.


    Max smiled faintly, not saying anything to disturb her flow.


    But inwardly, he felt proud. Zamira was strong and talented enough to turn an unknown mana control with a different purpose for her offensive skills.


    She was a dragon that fell from the sky for him.


    A real treasure.

 Chapter 73 A Promise For A Thousand Years

    Chapter 73: A promise for a thousand years


    Max stood up to avoid disturbing Zamira and her progress, going toward Alice, who had been smashing the shit out of her imaginary enemy.


    The Evil Max suffered thousands of losses in a short exchange.


    If Max knew her enemy, what would have he said? He surely would''ve said something triggering Alice.


    Unfortunately for Alice, Max already had something in mind that would tease and poke Alice in a few ufortable ces.


    BANG!


    Max caught Alice''s punch, stopping her weird training. He stared into her eyes with quite mysterious light, confusing Alice.


    For a moment, Alice thought that Max wanted to mate again. She wouldn''t mind it, even if it weren''t beneficial, for it felt so good, and she had so much energy. But as she got to know Max well, she could tell he didn''t want it a few secondster.


    His teasing eyes would be rted to mating, though.


    Alice freed her hand off his grasp, putting it on her waist. She stared at Max with an allure ofpelling beauty, for she shone too much.


    ? And it was not her sweat but a beauty of a fulfilled woman, "You want to tease my ass, don''t you?"


    Max dted his eyes, shocked that she had been actually able to read him, "If boning you day and night makes you smarter, then I''m all in for a month of us doing just that."


    "I''ve always been smart! I am a proud dragon!" Alice roared before returning to her former, gorgeous position.


    Max grinned before taking out his weapon, "I''ve got a recipe for an ancient dual cultivation oil.


    Do you know what it means?" Max smiled, testing Alice''s brain more.


    Alice didn''t take a long time to answer, "Lubrication."


    She knew this well, for she had helped Max lubricate his cock through her saliva. And while it might be not a good idea for humans to use such a thing, Alice was a dragon, a water one, no less!


    She could lubricate Max through her saliva without any fear of infection. Max also had a non-human bloodline rted to dual cultivation, so a girl''s saliva would never hurt him or his partners.


    And while ancient oil could be used on Max''s manhood, it also could be spread on Alice and Zamira''s bodies, giving them more forey.


    "You want to use it to fuck my ass! Pervert!" Alice understood Max''s teasing after thinking about forey.


    She got to the point where Max would smear oil on her buttocks and then get to the most embarrassing and frightening deal in her life.


    "Woah!" Max avoided her punch, which was faster than ever before. He stumbled a few steps behind before getting his bnce back.


    He blocked more iing punches and kicks with his mana read, leveraging the low mana points that had just regenerated naturally.


    "It will feel good! I also want to try it! Don''t you want to try it, too?" Max asked while sounds of blocking Alice''s attacks filled his ears. The sounds kept heightening, bing stronger, and close to splitting his eardrums.


    Alice blushed, stopping for a second before bringing out more strength. She wanted to smash Max''s face for bringing up this topic!


    She wanted anal to be taboo. It was just too much for dragons. For whatever reasons, they were too uncertain about it.


    "Is there an old dragon baba whose ass has been prated so much she can''t sit anymore, scaring other girls?!" Max shouted as he got quite irritated with Alice''s reaction.


    He wouldn''t force himself into this taboo hole if she was so much against it. And while Max''s approach was bad, he wanted to peacefully talk about it with her.


    But as Alice didn''t give him a chance with her curves constantly on the move, Max used his irritation to boost strength.<sub> </sub>


    He shrank distance in the blink of an eye. On his body, his mana dragons appeared, tightly wrapping around him. They were longer and stronger, giving him bonuses for speed and raw power.


    He also could use them to bring out Alice and Zamira''s elements, but these were pointless for this spar.


    With his dragon battle style, Max pped away Alice''s punches. His regenerated mana was enough to significantly push away Alice''s limbs. He then appeared behind her as if using his portal crack, pping her bottom.


    "You like ps, don''t you?!" Max shouted, giving a few more smacks.


    Alice bit her lips, turning around while screaming, "I do!"


    But as she stared forward, Max was no longer here. He once again appeared before her, this time tightly wrapping his arms around her chest. His crotch unavoidably pressed on Alice''s plump ass, giving her a feel of his half-erect manhood.


    He brought his lips closer to her ear, blowing his hot voice into her ear, "When I saw that ancient oil, I immediately thought about you and your ass, Alice.


    Just you¡­" he stressed those words by speaking in a rougher and passionate voice, bringing out a scarlet blush from Alice.


    She breathed rougher while feeling his touch.


    Max added a few fantasies about twins, such as having their asses oiled and pushing their meaty flesh onto his rod. He whispered more and more, clearly showing who was the owner of the perverted bloodline.


    All his foreys outssed Alice''s.


    "I am fine¡­ with all of them¡­." Alice spoke weakly as if her energy evaporated due to Max''s sultry tone.


    He smiled, licking her ear. As he did, Alice trembled as if lightning went through her, "I''m happy, Alice. I can''t imagine someone else doing it together with Zamira. You don''t want someone else to take your seat, right?"


    "Right," Alice nodded, sounding so adorable that Max no longer was irritated. In fact, most of his anger had already disappeared, for Alice had her irresistible charm.


    She could make him angry in many ways, but Max would always go lenient on her, just stay angry for a few hours at most.


    Max grasped her ass again, giving her such a strong grab that Alice jumped in his embrace, moaning faintly, "That''s my ass. But as I love the owner of this ass, I will naturally never force myself here.


    But I really want to take your anal virginity, Alice¡­ Remember it and give it a thought," Max smiled, letting Alice go.


    She turned around, her hands on her big ass, "I will think and research it."


    Maxughed, promising something precious, "I will not try anal with anyone else for at least one thousand years."


    "¡­" Alice bit her lips, feeling like this guy was cheating! But as she didn''t have anyeback, Alice just kept gazing into him with her blush, bitten lips, and twinkling eyes, forming an expression Max wouldn''t forget.


    He stroked her hair while looking at her, "We will continue our help tomorrow. We need to properly bnce our responsibilities.


    And when the timees, you two will kill thest old dog. He won''t escape, don''t worry¡­ The dungeons are too much of a problem right now," Max repeated Zamira''s words about the dungeons.


    And with this, the ns were formed.


    They also had to keep an eye on the Darkened Soul.


    But these guys were so quiet, "As if they ran away from our world¡­ If they escaped exactly a few hours after the dungeons'' explosions, then their teleportation methods might have worked," Max thought loudly.


    "Who cares about them?" Alice added before returning to her adorable expression.


    Max shrugged, continuing to have fun with his twins.


    They were the best!

 Chapter 74 Connection

    Chapter 74: Connection


    "This is the S-ranked monster''sir," Max uttered quietly while staring at what used to be a supermarket.


    The building was intact on the outside, but a dark miasma oozed out of it, kicking away every weaker monster or trash person who would like to snatch some of the mighty beast''s content.


    Such air indeed held treasures.


    But Max came here, for one thing, an ability to leave Earth. Every yer who cleared a beast stronger than himself would receive bountiful rewards from the system. One of those rewards could be the invitation to The Tower.


    This ce would turn even a trash human into someone worthy of attention if one survived here, that was. But just breathing in The Tower would significantly raise people''s strength.


    It wasn''t a secret that many things, such as factors, polluted air. It was simr in every world, but the source was just different.


    Such air harmed people without them knowing about it. The very fresh air helped people on Earth, and it was even called legal doping.


    Thus, it wasn''t an exaggeration that a mere presence in The Tower could turn someone into a monster with powerful might. Even though it would count only weak worlds, up to mediocre ones, it was still a good boost.


    "We will be inadvertently helping Aimee and her father," Zamiramented, recalling Aimee, who had beenining about other households.


    Since Aimee and her father were in a hurry, they brought their family and assets to Europe. They were foreigners that wanted to seize a lot ofnd and authority through the catastrophe.


    It wasn''t bad since Aimee''s heart was gentle and surely not close to the three family heads. However, as they were foreigners, some other households didn''t want to be subjects of different ''races''.


    And thus, the war started.


    "By killing the S-ranked beast without any announcement, Aimee will use it to scare other households," Max smiled, not really caring about others.


    He felt like he had too many eyes already. He had so many spy bugs on a different continent that nothing escaped his eyes in their holynds.


    He had the same in Europe, around his house, and Aimee''s household.


    "I realized that I always had treasures in my hands. I must focus on them, not other girls," Max said while moving forward to the beast''sir as if strolling. His beloveds followed him closely, "And it''s so bothersome to keep an eye on everyone. I will focus on good girls and their progress, then have them govern areas.


    Even if I don''t focus on having girls chase me, they will still look for me," Max rolled his eyes.


    Zamira sighed, which was quite rare in her case.


    Alice rolled her eyes, sharing her thoughts, "You could''ve spared us from thatst line. You would''ve actually made us feel happier!"


    Zamira nodded, looking at Max with narrowed yet charming eyes.


    Max chuckled, not thinking he had said something bad, "Being honest is a key, isn''t it? And you know this fact very well. Anyway, I''ve fallen so much for the twins that I have already changed my thoughts.


    I want to shower you with attention. That''s what matters," heughed before turning serious, for Max and the twins entered the dark world.


    Inside the supermarket, everything was ck. All stuff had been kicked away by powerful mana, creating a vastir. Some stuff remained in the ce, though, such as pillows.


    And on those pillows, the ck tiger resided with his eyes closed. He was a giant existence with a profound pressure oozing out of him, even while sleeping. Max and the twins saw his red eyes as he opened them.


    He had his army around him, smaller tigers already alerted by Max and the twins'' presence.<sub> </sub>


    They were smaller, yet they were at least one and a half meters tall. Their boss, the S-ranked beast, was at least five meters tall.


    "Alright, let''s try it," Max said, bending his arms slightly. His beloveds nodded, turning into eastern dragons with long bodies, unique horns, and beautiful scales. Their vast forms outmatched the tigers and their boss.


    However, Alice and Zamira started shrinking without any reason.


    At the same time, Max called out his mana dragons. They were like perfect, small versions of Zamira and Alice''s forms. They coiled around his arms, silently waiting for their master''s next move.


    Max didn''t move, though. He waited for Zamira and Alice to match the size of his mana dragons.


    And when it happened, Zamira and Alice entered his mana dragons.


    [Zamira and Alice have connected to you.]


    [Your mana has increased significantly.]


    [Your draconian skills have be perfect.]


    They became one, their souls and mana oceans blending perfectly. Their strength surged so much that the tigers froze from fear, their leader shaking as she stared at the absurd phenomenon before him.


    Max smiled, lifting his hand, "Zamira''s Breath."


    From his palm, a terrifying and hot fire came out. It was so fast that it was aser, leaving behind tongues of mes. That power smashed against the ck tiger, causing his giant form to disappear within the fire.


    "Don''t call it Zamira''s breath!" Zamira yelped, her dragon tail pping Max''s cheek. She found his skill name weird, even if she was a dragon.


    Max didn''t expect that once again, hit by the different culture, "I thought you would be fine if I called it this way¡­ So I should use ''Fire Dragon''s Breath''?"


    "Much better¡­" Zamira softly said, quite bashful as she apologized, "I didn''t want to p you."


    Maxughed, "It''s fine. Your little sister doesn''t hold back, either."


    Alice proudly harrumphed before saying, "Add water now!"


    Max grinned, saying in a loud voice, "Alice''s Breath!"


    "Bastard!" Alice pped his cheek, adding, "You know we don''t like it this way when ites out of your mouth!"


    "Yeah, I know," Max burst outughing while mixing two elements. As the reaction happened, the ck tiger''s painful scream rang out.


    A few breathster, nothing remained of him.


    [You have killed the ck tiger, S-ranked Beast.]


    "Aren''t we too strong?" Maxughed, stating obvious without meaning his words.


    Alice and Zamira just smiled as their beloved trod toward the beast''s throne, his intent to pick his rewards.

 Chapter 75 Cooking

    Chapter 75: Cooking


    [You have killed the ck tiger, an S-ranked beast.]


    [You have received an invitation to the 69th ranked world, Ucha World.]


    [You have killed your first, S-ranked beast! You have received an old scroll of the tiger''s primordial technique, White Tiger''s Roar.]


    "Hey, aren''t these nice rewards?" Maxughed as he picked up an old scroll containing the peculiar technique.


    And as he spread the scroll, he added, "I didn''t know it was so easy to get primordial skills. Boning dragons, killing the beast, and what''s next? I can''t wait to find out."


    Alice parted her jaw, gnawing on his neck. But as it didn''t hurt much, Max just tilted his head to give her more room to enjoy his flesh.


    The scroll turned into blue particles, etching its content in Max''s mind.


    "I didn''t understand anything, but I guess I can use grandpa''s system to use the skill," Max grinned while picking up the tiger''s dead body. He would use it to strengthen good girls such as Rosang, Aimee, and Sofia.


    Alice looked around, hissing at the tigers cowering in fear.


    Zamira sighed, unable to stop herself frommenting, "Are you a kid?"


    Alice didn''t answer, hissing on the weaker monsters to show her superiority and her proud dragon bloodline.


    Zamira gave up, focusing on her beloved, "I had a feeling that you and The Unbounded Explorer are connected. He was a man with abundant mana, too. But you top him as someone with his mana pool and the non-human bloodline.


    But what is your non-human bloodline, really?" Zamira couldn''t help but ask Max, her eyes shining with curiosity.


    She understood that Max and The Unbounded Explorer were undoubtedly connected through blood ties. His grandpa was impressive, for he didn''t rely on mana simr to Max.


    But because of his talent and abundant mana pool, he met a wife that had given him a child with her bloodline.


    And what exactly was that bloodline?


    Max recalled what his grandfather told him, speaking with a faint and quite unsure voice, "He told me the name and that I should never mention it outside. That race was like humans, but they had nine hearts, and their bodies were constructed to host and wield mana differently.


    Honestly, I want to see whether I have nine hearts, too. Haha. Of course, I will tell you the name," Max chuckled as he saw uncontrolled curiosity in Zamira''s eyes as she learned that her beloved knew the name of his non-human bloodline.


    Max whispered to her ear, "Minerva."


    Zamira nodded, replying in a lovely voice, "Thank you for telling me." It was a show of trust that was so simple yet influencing. "I don''t know such a race. They might be from the far past¡­


    I will ask around when you allow me," Zamira added.


    She knew that Max didn''t want to research this race yet. He nned to check whether Zion would have some information about it. Just simply calling out Minerva shouldn''t hurt them. Still, it could be somewhat dangerous if Zamira asked around in her tribe and other ces she visited regrly.


    In such a vast world, some people are too bored. They also couldn''t advance their levels without a significant factor.


    Max and his non-human bloodline could significantly change people''s lives; he was sure of it.


    Thus, it was better to be just a little cautious, but not so much to never learn about Minerva n. It would be the worst if Max learned about them in the moments of desperation, awakening some power that would take his sanity away in exchange for strength¡­


    Those were movie plots, but Max didn''t exclude them.


    Atst, Max and the twins returned home.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    "You do it¡­ like this!" Alice said while yanking off a significant part of the ck tiger''s meat. It was boneless and ready for cooking.


    She was a good cook, even though she couldn''t exin stuff. Alice followed her heart in every action that required brain or some work.


    Nheless, as Zamira started following the new knowledge from Max''s new information about the dragons, Alice liked cooking way more.<sub> </sub>


    She also used a new mana course to prepare water.


    "This water came out of your mouth. It''s like saliva, isn''t it?" Max pointed at the pot with boiling water. Near the pot, Zamira sat with her hands on her knees, spitting some gentle mes from time to time.


    Alice''s face turned red from indignation, stomping on the ground with scrunched face, "Yes! I spat to this pot, and you will try the soup of it soon!"


    Max widened his eyes, parting his lips as if a shock went through him. Inwardly, he sneered, though.


    But Alice fell from his expression, looking at him oddly, "What?"


    Max nodded, awkwardly saying, "If it''s your saliva, then it is no good. Only I can exchange saliva with my pretty dragon."


    He wrapped his arm around her waist, gazing at her with a wide smile.


    Alice, for a moment, fell for his teasing, staring at him in a daze. She then kicked his stomach, distancing herself from him, "We are cooking now!


    And I hate your teases when they are out of the ce!" Alice turned around, facing Max with her back, showcasing her long blue hair.


    Max sighed, unable to take a good peek at her buttocks, "Cut your hair, sweet Alice!"


    "I will think about it," Alice pouted while focusing on cooking.


    And below them, Zamira smiled at them, adding a few more hisses with new techniques, preparing the best food.


    Max and the twins tasted it, their eyes twinkling, "This is supernatural food! The highest quality! Of course, it''s all prepared by the best cook Alice and her elder sister!"


    "Bow and melt before the draconian cooking," Alice lifted the fork, looking at her prepared meat with sparkling eyes, drooling.


    She ate in abundance.


    And before the Ei Household noticed, the whole tiger''s meat disappeared into their stomachs!


    Alice patted her belly.


    Zamira silently wiped her lips with a handkerchief.


    And Max received the sudden understanding, "Didn''t we mean to share this food with ordinary people to help them get more mana?"


    Alice ignored him, patting her belly.


    Zamira turned her eyes to her beloved, whispering, "We can always kill more S-ranked beasts."


    "Actually, that''s not a bad idea. Let''s kill them all and get good reserves. We will share good stuff with people showing potential," Max nodded.


    He swore to control himself better this time.


    And then, it was time for rest.


    Alice already snored.


    Zamira brought her chair close to Max, seizing an opportunity to rest on his shoulder. She was also a good source of warmth, so Max quickly wrapped his hand around her slim waist, taking her closer.


    "Heck it," he said, lifting her up, and bringing her onto hisp. The chair was big, so Zamira and Maxfortably slept on it.


    And in this way, Ei Household spent their evening.


    Two hourster, the guest arrived in their household.


    "Good evening, everyone," Aimee came in her yer clothes; her bow reeked off the killing intent.


    She returned from killing.


    Max smiled, "Good evening, beautiful and sharp, Aimee."


    Aimee faintly smiled before taking a seat, "I''vee to talk about the Darkened Soul."

 Chapter 76 The Tree Has Come For You

    Chapter 76: The tree hase for you


    Since Max had killed two family heads, only one of them was left.


    Aimee''s family had checked them through Max''s crack, going to Asia Continent to spy on yers and Li Household. She inferred that Li was aware of Max and his strength.


    And even if they didn''t know about him, they confirmed the deaths of other two old dogs, whose hands led two prominent families for five hundred years.


    Li''s only concern was the Darkened Soul. Those people had plotted against them through the fake game world, brainwashing some people and turning them into mindless fools seeking mana and dungeons.


    Of course, the ns of those evil people couldn''t blossom, for Max''s Fate Star destroyed dungeons, setting up all monsters free.


    The same applied to three families.


    "Li has confirmed that the Darkened Soul escaped our world," Aimee said while lifting a cup of tea, smiling to herself as the tea tasted good.


    She then threw a little flustered business smile, for Max kept staring at her with his peculiar eyes. He rested his head on his right palm, having his usual eyes narrowed and lips curved slightly, forming a somewhat curious expression.


    And since Aimee knew him, she couldn''t tell whether he was interested in her or the Darkened Soul. But as thetter was more important, she bet on thetter.


    Moreover, Max was pretty tame with his remarks. He just called her beautiful, as if appreciating his friendship with her.


    As Aimee sat by the table, she truly felt like she was his friend.


    "They are helping people in abundance. They even shared that they have been wielding mana for years, giving people teachings and equipment," Aimee said, taking out her phone, which had recorded many videos of yers from Asia Continent.


    Max and Zamira looked over them.


    The fire dragon then smiled, her words giving goosebumps to Aimee, "All three families have been notorious for their greed. This sudden change is caused by fear. They fear us and want to redeem themselves through good deeds.


    But they enved us. We haven''t been bullied or brainwashed because they couldn''t decide who would take us. If there were three dragons, they would have an easier time with their schemes.


    We will kill an old dog from Li Household. Should someone stop us, we will kill them as well," Zamira said softly, yet her voice was sharp and hot.


    Aimee absentmindedly nodded, adding promptly after Zamira''s words, "It''s none of our business. We want to establish ourselves in Europe and start a new chapter.


    And this brings me to the second topic I would like to discuss.


    Max, I want to build my base around your house. Would you mind it?" Aimee asked, gazing at Max with sincere intentions.


    He once again could see many implications behind those words. She would build a close rtionship with him this way. Of course, Max would keep his Blue Shield here for his stay, so his house was one of the safest ces.


    She also would protect his house and make sure everyone respected him. There were so many advantages of just simply being close to him that Max simply shrugged.


    "You do you," Max whispered before asking, "Do you think I can nt a tree on Mount Everest?"


    "Huh?" Aimee blinked, looking confused like never before.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    Because it was impossible for a tree to grow on Mount Everest''s spire, let alone a tall and powerful tree like Max wanted, the young man could only use supernatural ways to achieve his goal.


    [You have approached Evil Tree Existence, the S-ranked beast.]<sub> </sub>


    "Give me your seed," Max threatened with dragons wrapped around his arms.


    In this form, Max simply had too much mana. His body could endure it all without any problem, and Zamira and Alice''s bodies also benefited by coiling around him.


    They could leverage Max''s mana, their bodies strengthened by mana dragon forms.


    And since they weren''t shy to fight with their dragon forms, Alice and Zamira liked this battle style.


    Max benefited the most from it, though.


    "You don''t want to give me your seed?" Max asked as he noticed vines and branches hurtling his way, their intent clear.


    Aliceughed with her dragon eyes wide, "He wants his seed! Pffft!"


    "Shut up, Alice," Zamira rebuked with a tail p, retracting her eyes to the enemy. Since she was a fire dragon, her presence would make things much easier here.


    It wasn''t like Max and Alice would lose against such a beast.


    "If you don''t want wan to cooperate, then I''m using your wood for a grill!" Max shouted, lifting his hand and spitting mes immediately out of it.


    His lovely wife in a dragon form also parted her jaw, adding her truth concept to his mes.


    With this concept alone, no one on Earth could match Zamira!


    Her potential was high, and it kept increasing with Max by her side.


    "What''s the drop?" Alice asked loudly, her eyes shimmering as she looked at the burnt tree turning into smithereens.


    She didn''t have any reason to fight here, and even Max and Zamira told her to not do anything as they wanted to check their mesbination.


    Thus, when she saw that there was a seed, Alice smirked, picking up some bad habits from Max, as her next words were as such, "Look! The tree hase for you! Haha!"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    Alice didn''t like their reaction, tilting her draconic head, "What? It was a good joke! It''s something Max would say!"


    "You are wrong," Max rolled his eyes, picking up stuff to his inventory.


    "I am not wrong!" Alice pped his back with her tail. But as she just wanted to show her frustration, it didn''t hurt. In fact, it was somewhat pleasant.


    Maxughed, giving her a p, too.


    And in this way, Max and the twins returned home.


    "There should be an S-ranked beast on Mount Everest''s peak. Let''s start our adventure of killing them all with this beast," Max said after returning home.


    Alice, who couldn''t ept the fact that her joke was bad, added another one, "If you fuck elder sister here, you will melt the whole Mount Everest''s snow!"


    "¡­"


    ? "¡­"


    Alice blushed, pouting before giving up with tearful eyes, "I will stop!" She couldn''t take her sister and Max''s expressions without emotions after her jokes.


    And thus, the water dragon stopped joking, keeping them for a special asion.

 Chapter 77 Failed

    Chapter 77: Failed


    Because Max had so many convenient skills, his adventure to Mount Everest was short. He used memories of people who had been here, appearing in the closest city to such a mountain.


    And then, Max offered a little challenge, "It brings some memories back. We climbed up the mountain in the fake world, too, didn''t we?


    It was our first challenge.


    We should do the same here. There shouldn''t be obstacles other than snow and steep roads, but it should be fun," Max chuckled.


    Zamira and Alice nodded with bright smiles, ready topete with their beloved. It sounded fun, and they had no challengestely other than their sexual adventures in the bed.


    Thus, the couple started sprinting up the mountain, climbing their own way.


    Everyone wanted to win this challenge. But as Alice noticed that Max was on the winning side, getting faster and faster by using some weird mana technique around his boots, she turned into her vast dragon form, assailing him.


    "Huh?!" Max turned, seeing the wide jaw going at him, "Alice! I don''t mind you and your short-temper, but I disapprove of this shit!"


    For Alice was a peculiar dragon, she sometimes mmed her little fist into Max''s face or other parts, her emotions taking over her.


    But a whole dragon face going after her beloved was too much, no?


    Aliceughed, her voice so loud and intense that snow ran away from her, "I will help elder sister win!"


    "And then she will help you win another challenge in the future, huh?!" Max said, turning around and summoning his mana barrier.


    By doing this, he gave up on taking the peak first. He also didn''t mind ying around with Alice, pushing his mana into her curves.


    With just one touch, Alice turned into ady, her body naked. As it was snowy around them, it was dangerous for a human to be naked here.


    Alice was okay because she was a dragon.


    Max still usedmon sense to confront here, "I will warm your body with mine, beautiful. You can''t die due to cold, can you?"


    Before Alice could reply, Max wrapped his arm around her, taking her into his clothes. Alice elbowed him before throwing sultry eyes at him.


    "I will use this as a chance to be alone with you for a little while," Alice whispered, fixing her posture.


    Max grinned, experiencing quite a unique phenomenon. Even Alice, who loved her sister dearly, wanted her to be away from her love life for a short while.


    It was cute, so Max whispered, "Should I create a time control skill for my adorable dragon?"


    "Can you do it?" Alice asked as she couldn''t believe Max could achieve such a feat.


    Max nodded, using his imagination to form a time barrier around them. He would control time here and make it, so it flew slower.


    But as his mana coursed through him, Max felt a little different feeling than before. It was as if his mana wanted to create a skill, yet something stopped him.


    And then, Max suddenly widened his eyes, gazing at the system message before him.


    [One of Fate Stars wields the time.]


    [You can not create skills rted to the time concept.]


    "You failed," Alice said, peeking at Max''s face with a grin, "If you want to wield time, you must seize it with hard work!"<sub> </sub>


    "So killing one of the fate stars?" Max replied, enjoying Alice''s instant reaction.


    Those Fate Stars were the best of the best, their influence stretching across the influence at their peak. They changed the universe and every world here, so Alice naturally feared going against them at her current level.


    Alice was a proud dragon, but to even think about killing fate stars, she needed to develop more strength and confidence.


    Maxughed, patting her hair, "We won''t face them now, will we?"


    "Yeah," Alice replied before kicking away her scary thoughts.


    And then, she pressed her ass on Max''s crotch, enjoying his embrace.


    "It''s better to think about each other and sex," Alice said, nodding to herself as she candidly said her desires.


    Max could only approve her words, for there was nothing better for his Dual Cultivation Path than a partner who loved intercourse.


    The duo soon caught up to Zamira.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    After nting the magical tree seed with his mana, Max formed a crack, leaving Mount Everest.


    He purified the tree''s seed of every impurity through his mana. And with an abundant amount of it within the seed, the tree would grow quickly into a sturdy and powerful existence, vast enough to make a name for itself.


    Before leaving Earth, Max would tell his people, such as Aimee, about the tree. They would swear to protect it, just like his house. And in a few years, the tree would be something that most yers would at least visit once.


    And they would bring tents, soft mats, and other stuff with themselves, for the tree would bless the couple who mated here with a good future!


    It would really be the Minerva nsman''s Tree.


    But for now, Max prepared for a visit to the Asian Continent. He didn''t need much stuff, for he would go here with a simple mission.


    He would assist twins in their battle against Li Family Head. His mission would be to keep away ants, meaning yers, away from them.


    He would use it as a chance to spread his spy bugs to monitor his world''s progress.


    And since the Darkened Soul had left Earth, Max would then spend time here byzing around, cleaning the world of dangerous existences, such as S-ranked beasts, turning their bodies into ingredients.


    He would also visit Zion with his girls, checking on that ce.


    "Are you ready?" Max asked, looking at the twins.


    They nodded seriously, ready to kill all their enemies.


    With a flick of his fingers, Max created a crack in the Asian Continent. He followed his wives, for they were impatient and rather too thirsty to get their revenge.


    And with that move, theirst chapter of Earth Arc started.

 Chapter 78 Li Households Plan

    Chapter 78: Li Household''s n


    Max and the twins had appeared on the Asian Continent.


    Their location was close to Li Household, for Max had memories of one of the people from Europe visiting this ce. With so many people in need, relying on him in his territory, Max didn''t have problems finding people for most stuff.


    For this journey, Max was a side character, though.


    He followed his beloved twins, who hade here with a simple goal.


    "Hey, you!" Alice called one of the yers, who had been patrolling the area. He was equipped in eastern clothes, abination of robes and armor in vital areas.


    He flinched, looking around in search of the unfamiliar voice. His job was to simply watch the area, for monsters here weren''t scared of yers except their strength reached high levels.


    Thus, many of them sometimes wandered here. yers looked exactly for those monsters and any possible people in need.


    "Foreigners?" he questioned himself, staying wary. There was a chance monster with illusion skills hade out from their.


    ? Max, Alice, and Zamira looked too clean and casual, so they were yers, if not monster creations.


    "Who are you?" the man asked while holding the hilt of his weapon.


    Alice grinned, revealing her white teeth, "Dragons who will kill your leader."


    The man''s heart jumped in fear, goosebumps going down his spine before cold sweat trickled down his back. He couldn''t take those words for a joke, for Alice''s intent was genuine anding straight from her heart.


    She conveyed her killing intent with her intense eyes, yearning for blood.


    Zamira was the same, silently staring at the man whose body couldn''t move for some reason. He kept trembling, pinned down by the sheer pressure.


    Max chuckled, patting his twins'' shoulders, "Don''t go so cruel on him."


    "Heh," Alice smiled mysteriously as if she wasn''t done.


    And a few minutester, Max understood her expression.


    They used the first random yer as a guide. They told him to lead them to the Li Household''s main house regardless of any regtions. At first, the man wanted to protest because he was too weak to tantly bypass all inspections.


    But as Alice started her show, the man knew his worries and words didn''t matter.


    "Don''t mind us! We are here just to kill the old dog! Haha!" Alice waved her hand at everyone as if she was a pope greeting her believers. She made people stunned, both with her beauty and words.


    Who was the old dog? There were many elderly people, but an image of a certain old man appeared in the minds of everyone gathered around Alice.


    The same picture of the impressive and the strongest human in their continent.


    "Even if you are joking, we won''t let it slide! Stop and let yourself get confined for ndering our savior and attempting to kill him!"


    "Quick before they run away!"


    "They aren''t running away, though¡­."


    While Alice lifted her chin, her arms crossed beneath her chest, Zamira looked at the loud yers with squinted eyes, "nder? You all imagined our target; all she said was an old dog."


    yers ignored her, ashamed because she was right. Of course, they didn''t let anything ur on their faces, for that would betray their feelings.


    And thus, it was time for Max to shine.


    "Alright," Max smiled, taking out hands from his pocket. His dragons came out from his souls, preparing to spread their might.


    However, those two mana creations didn''t coil around Max''s arms like usual.


    Max immediately swung his hands, sending dragons at everyone around him. It was simr to whipping, but mana dragons were more advanced.


    They followed more than just Max''s arm movement. With his will, Max had all those people around him getting pierced by mana dragons.


    He didn''t do any damage, though.


    [You have put Mana Shackles on fifty-four people.]


    "My mana?"


    "It''s gone!"


    "How?!"


    "That''s what you call a ss," Max flicked his fingers, calling his mana dragons to his side. They disappeared within his soul ocean, leaving him standing like a boss.


    Max didn''t even need to fight those people.<sub> </sub>


    They were so weak that he could seal them easier than Rosang. It would be harder as time went on, though.


    But who would face him head-on with a knowledge of such convenient ability? The yers that fell onto their knees without any mana felt like begging Max to unlock their powers, for the harsh time had arrived.


    Their cries instilled fear in people who soon would see Max and the twins¡­


    "If theirments reach the main house, people will be too wary of us. My job might end up with me not even dirtying my hands," Maxughed.


    His twins looked behind him, happy and satisfied with his efforts. They continued their walk with heads high.


    Alice kept spitting her truest desires, irking many people. They couldn''t voice theirints, for Max sealed their mana, seemingly closing their lips.


    And atst, Max and the twins arrived at the main scene.


    Strangely, no one bothered them here.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    "They are here, grandfather," Ady with sharp features and eyes called her grandpa, the strongest man in the whole of Asia.


    Li Xiao.


    He sat cross-legged before a small funeral shrine. He had his young wife''s image here and her fan. Those two things would always evoke her memories within Li Xiao''s mind.


    He opened his eyes halfway, gazing at his wife''s photo. It was ck and white,ing from the too old era.


    After standing up, Li Xiao said, "Are you prepared to die?"


    "Grandpa¡­ Can''t we really win? If we can''t win against them, can''t we offer ourselves, bing their ves? Do we have to die?" thedy said softly, yet every word still sounded sharp, for she had been a beast her whole life.


    It all changed a few days ago, exactly when the catastrophe happened.


    Li Household learned about an existence strong enough to kill family heads. Even Darkened Soul feared them, and they were known for their cruelty.


    Li Xiao didn''t say anything. He saw a young himself in this distant rtive. If he were her age, he probably wouldn''t ept the death, too.


    "You are our household''s greatest prodigy. I feared you," Li Xiao said, his surprising words filling thedy''s heart with pride, "You were the same as me, though. You were cruel, greedy, and selfish, sacrificing people left and right in the dungeons for your own gain.


    I''m sure you have a man you wouldn''t sacrifice, just like I had my wife." Li Xiao added before exining, "If we want our household to survive and keep our bloodline going in this world, we must sacrifice ourselves this time.


    Even if we leave behind the weakest descendants, there''s a chance they will give birth to prodigies like us. It will take time, but our house will never crumble should they adapt to the new changes.


    And for that, I had a good talk with Li Tao." Li Xiao concluded.


    His greatest prodigy didn''t like his words, though. She lifted her eyes, ring at him before saying, "You are right, grandpa. I am selfish! I won''t die just because you want me to die! I don''t fucking care about this household.


    If I can''t rule it and benefit from the resources, then I might as well change the sides! If our intel is correct, the enemy is a harem-seeking idiot. I will spread my legs, have him ravage my insides, then enjoy life with luxury!"


    Li Xiao''s other family members red at thedy, for she was a truly disrespectful and unfilial girl.


    Li Xiao''s face remained stoic. He had intel about Max. He knew what had happened in other parts of the world, and he was, in fact, happy that he took a different route than his other two old buddies.


    He wanted to control people in a good way, lying to them. But that desire quickly proved to be a blessing, for they could use it alongside their sacrifice to keep their household intact.


    Thus, Li Xiao knew that his newest prodigy had no chance of surviving and getting Max''s trust.


    Yes, she was cute. But Max had dragons whose beauty transcended every woman on Earth. Even better, he had girls swarming him already, yet no one had seen him doing anything other than teasing.


    He saved all love and affection for the twin dragons. And everyone could see it, for these three were virgins who had just tasted the adultery. Their change was quick, palpable, and just too obvious.


    SLAP!


    "You are free to run, then," Li Xiao said after pping the girl. He curved his lips into a faint smile after seeing her shocked expression, for she had never been pped.


    No one was strong enough or bold enough to do it.


    Thus, it was the first time she had her face pped.


    "Go and die!" thedy said before running away.


    Li Xiao replied emotionlessly, "I will."

 Chapter 79 Earth Arc Is Over

    Chapter 79: Earth Arc is over


    "Quiet," Li Xiao came out of his household, followed by his direct descendants. Everyone could see people of various ages, ranging from the elderly to recent prodigies.


    Of course, people weren''t surprised to see them alling out to face the twins and Max, for their strength was already proved.


    They grew confused, for they couldn''t see the loudest and most arrogantdy in their ranks. The most brilliant prodigy whose talent was so high that no one could chide her for her vile actions wasn''t here.


    Li Xiao soon would answer everyone''s confusion.


    He couldn''t ignore the twins and Max, who stood not too far away from them. While the twins drew attention with their beauties and peculiar origins, Max stood like a human, seemingly a servant.


    But Li Xiao and a few powerful S-ranked yers saw his potential, mana, and sleeping talent within him.


    ''He''s standing behind, keeping attention on surrounding people¡­ So it''s the dragons'' revenge,'' Li Xiao inferred before parting his lips.


    He didn''t introduce himself or n to have a nice talk with the twins, "We will all fight you head-on, to death, no less. My Li Household will honor this death battle by fighting with everything we got, except our weakest links.


    I expect nothing less from you," Li Xiao said before drawing a beautiful pink sword from his sheath.


    Alice tilted her head, seemingly confused by his words, "You expect honor when you lowered yourself to enve us?! Fuck you!"


    Zamira narrowed her eyes, whispering, "He wants us to spare his blood. Our target has always been that old dog, but I don''t mind dirtying my hands with his pests."


    Max curved his lips while listening to them. Even though they had their adorable sights, those were mostly reserved only for him. The dragons were cruel and wouldn''t hold themselves back from taking revenge on others.


    They would do more than revenge, actually.


    For enving them, it would be appropriate to enve Li Xiao and his family, turning them into ve dogs for Aimee or someone else.


    However, Alice and Zamira couldn''t bother themselves with that. They just didn''t feel like doing all this work. Moreover, Max would soon leave Earth for a bigger adventure, so that was just pointless.


    "You will all die," Alice dered, turning into a vast dragon that immediately filled half of the household.


    Like her, Zamira became a dragon, too, her form soaring to the sky. She took over the skies, swathing her draconian body with mes.


    Her little sister crawled through the air, mming her head against every S-ranked yer and other holders of Li''s bloodline. Other than using her race characteristics, such as the dragon''s breath, Alice also summoned mini water dragons.


    Those were like bullets raining down on everyone around her. Some bystanders ended up getting wounded by them.


    And when they thought that they had escaped, the sky turned red, spitting me rain, directed mainly at Li Xiao and his forces.


    Zamira threw fire at her enemy, yet her power was so vast that she frightened and threatened weaker yers watching the show.


    She didn''t care, though.


    "For anyone wondering why Li Noemi is not here, she has run away to whore herself in a different continent," Li Xiao dered, coating his words with mana so everyone could hear him.


    Li Noemi heard him in a far ce from his household, her face flushing red. And while she had such a reaction, everyone else somewhat sighed, her absence making sense.


    She always seemed a selfish person.


    "I hope you have heard me," Li Xiao uttered while gazing at the sky, where the fire dragon resided with her whole artillery aimed at him.


    Zamira''s eyes shed briefly, which was enough for Li Xiao. He retracted his attention to the blue dragon, whose sharp fangs were close to his body.


    He held her back with his pink sword, each move drawing petals. Those petals reflected Alice''s water skills, no matter what form.


    ''We were too lucky that the dragon yers had wounded those dragons before,'' Li Xiao uttered while exchanging blows with Alice.


    Just from a few moves, he realized there was no chance of him winning against her. She didn''t even have to try hard against him; her abundant mana was enough to kill him.


    But as Alice and Zamira were angry, they didn''t waste any resources, throwing it all at Li Xiao.


    His skills made a good impression on them. With such unique swordsmanship, Li Xiao would''ve been able to fight well against many people, and he would be a pain in the ass against people of his level.


    But as hecked mana and power, he could only defend against the twins¡­ He was fighting against time more than anything else.


    ''Will I keep our household alive?'' Li Xiao asked himself, recalling his wife''s face, for she was why he stood up here. He was ready to sacrifice just so their hard work would be left behind on Earth for eternity.


    For that reason alone, he became colder and harsher, yearning for immortality, or at least much more years to live.


    BANG!


    "!"


    Li Xiao''s sword broke, for it was a weapon from an S-ranked dungeon. Even though it was the highest grade, that item stemmed from the Earth''s origins. His weapon was nothing against Alice''s scales.<sub> </sub>


    It would have shattered much earlier if it weren''t for Li Xiao''s mana and skills.


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    And as he lost his sword, Li Xiao lost all means to defend himself. He could only raise his hands, blocking some water bullets and fireballs. But that amounted to nothing, for those lethal elements scratched and burned his skin.


    Li Xiao didn''t scream or beg. He clenched his teeth, biting his lips as he continued drawing out more of his willpower.


    In the corner of his eye, he saw his descendants doing the same, hurling their weapons and skills at the water dragon.


    They gave their all just so their household would survive.


    An immense pride filled Li Xiao''s heart, "KEEP GOING!"


    "YES!" Li Household eximed, fighting to the very end.


    Their bodies suffered worse wounds, for they weren''t as strong as Li Xiao. Their skin opened in many ces, fire permeating their flesh. A sharp water element continuously turned all wounds, even small ones, intocerations.


    They kept going forward despite all of it.


    And for such a resolution, their household would stay¡­ for an eternity.


    Atst, Li Xiao mmed into his house,nding precisely before his dead wife''s shrine. It opened due to his fall''s impact, revealing her photo.


    Li Xiao smiled from the bottom of his heart, "I think I impressed dragons. If one of our descendants learns my swordsmanship to at least a mediocre level, our household will remain for eternity.


    Now¡­ I will join¡­" Li Xiao whispered, sensing an iing danger. He closed his eyes, waiting for the twins to end his life.


    And as he expected, two techniques precisely aimed at his heart slipped into the house.


    A thin water and fire needle tore through the air, sinking into Li Xiao''s back. The two skills popped into his heart, entering simultaneously into it.


    "Ugh!" Li Xiao puked a mouthful of blood, grasping his chest. His eyes opened widely, for the pain was too much, even for a veteran like him.


    And as the light slowly faded from his eyes, Li Xiao''s life ended.


    He dropped dead, yet his lips were curved into a smile.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    Max stared at the old dog''s death, not feeling anything. He couldn''t tell what went through the twins'' hearts, but Zamira and Alice, in their dragon forms, looked relieved as if they had erased a stain from their honor.


    That mattered the most.


    "Since the Darkened Soul has escaped, it means my journey on Earth is close to over, isn''t it?" Max closed his eyes, recalling his beginnings.


    He started cautious, building his stats. He kept increasing them, even now, but the methods were naturally much different and more rewarding¡­ He then learned stuff, starting from how unique he was and how strong his grandpa used to be.


    With such potential, Max didn''t have to hold back.


    "Is destroying dungeons what I want¡­ Or I hated this world for limiting grandpa?" Max looked around, sensing people''s eyes on him.


    They looked away, scared of him. Many normal people couldn''t wield any mana yet, so Max and the twins were akin to monsters. They looked like demons who didn''t value life.


    Max shrugged, no longer caring about his Fate Star''s purpose.


    He would confirm whether he really destroyed dungeons with his presence soon enough, for his journey to another world would start pretty soon. He would now focus on S-ranked beasts, killing them for food and luxurious meals.


    He would also help people with high-quality items from those monsters.


    It was quite immature of Max, though.


    Because if he held power to destroy the dungeons, what about The Tower?


    Wasn''t it like the advanced dungeon with vast floors and more advanced mana?


    Many people, including Fate Stars, would point their weapons at him if he wielded power to destroy such an existence.

 Chapter 80 Maid?

    Chapter 80: Maid?


    Alice and Zamira felt relief and aplishment going through them.


    They smiled in their draconian forms, feeling proud of their killing. Their appearances turned more sinister in bystanders'' eyes, for those dragon forms were too terrifying, particrly after such a spectacle.


    Looking around, Zamira located many more dead bodies. Of course, she knew their identities and how many people had died within her mes. The same went for Alice, and as their sisterly bond was tight, they knew each other''s killing counts too.


    They confirmed the identities of everyone fallen.


    "This is what they wanted," Zamira said while hovering her eyes on unrecognizable bodies for a human''s eyes. But as she had those dragon slits, thedy inferred identities by reading their mana.


    Max would be able to do the same with his Mana Read.


    Alice nodded after hearing her sister''s words, "Whatever they want." She no longer could care about those people.


    "Li Noemi has escaped¡­ She didn''t honor her household''s resolution, escaping selfishly somewhere else," Zamira added, recalling Li Xiao''s words. The man didn''t push himself to his limits because it was hisst battle.


    He wanted dragons to respect his will so that his household would remain. But he also wanted the twins to deal with Noemi. If she kept hiding for years, she would be able to return in the future to take back the household.


    Alice pondered for a second before replying, "If we find her, we will kill her. If not, then she''s lucky."


    "Okay," Zamira nodded, not feeling obliged to honor the dead man''s wish, particrly the man who wanted to enve her and her sister.


    And with those words, the twins no longer cared about the Li Household. They turned around, skipping their way toward Max, who had been finishing his task of nting spy bugs in the surrounding yers'' hearts.


    He also secured a spy in the Li''s Bloodline holder, one of theirst descendants.


    "Ready to return home?" Max asked, staring at the iing twins just a few meters away.


    But then, Alice reacted quite too energetically, throwing herself into his arms. She was so fast that Max nearly fell onto his ass. He supported himself through his mana, keeping her in his embrace.


    "Ready!" Alice replied, grinning an inch before Max''s face.


    Zamira also wrapped her hand around his arm, waiting for her beloved to summon his portal, "We are ready."


    "Let''s return and eat something, then!" Maxughed, taking away his twins from the foreign continent.


    After they disappeared, yers remained frozen for quite some time. They didn''t dare to trespass what was the battlefield between the dragons and the strongest humans. But then, thest Li Descendant lifted his grandpa''s sword.


    He was so weak that the weapon didn''t even want to ept him, heavily dragging him down.


    He gritted his teeth, "A new era hase¡­ I will work to keep our surname significant."


    Because he was weak from the start, the man had enough humility to adapt to every circumstance. This humility would follow him until the end of his life.


    And while he struggled to keep the sword in his hands, the other yers stepped into the battlefield.


    They still could sense high mana, for Zamira''s mes burned, the fire tongues dancing alongside the wind.


    "Monsters¡­ They talked about eating dinner after such a massacre¡­." A newbie yer, the man who received mana after the catastrophe, muttered to himself.


    But many other people heard him, sharing his view. Those were mostly newbie yers or people who couldn''t produce mana unless forcefully imnted.


    For them, killing and leaving as if nothing happened was too vile and immoral. They couldn''t ept such uwful acts. Of course, they would be good heroes with a sense of justice.


    But as the weakest descendant from Li Household listened to them, he knew he had to leverage those emotions.


    "They don''t understand and probably never will¡­ But the world has entered the junglew," he whispered before preparing a speech, "That''s what weck! Weck heroes."


    His words reached everyone around him.


    And as he added all his mana and strength to the sword, the man lifted it. The pink sword, formerly wielded by Li Xiao, shone once again.


    Every yer felt a sense of duty sprouting within their hearts. They swore to keep their morals intact and be strong enough to rebuild the world.


    Inwardly, the Li descendant whispered, ''I will control that goodwill¡­ And that''s how we will regain our status¡­.''


    And then, the man faced the first hurdle.


    "Are you strong enough to guide us, heroes?"


    The man''s face darkened, but he swore to be a better leader than his grandpa, Li Xiao.


    And thus, the Asian Continent entered a new era.


    -


    -<sub> </sub>


    -


    -


    "Nice to meet you, Master Max," Li Noemi said with a bright smile, her lips and eyes shining as she put on make-up and other skills to be prettier.


    She never used these, so she looked more like a clown. Of course, as a beauty, she still had good looks enough to draw the attention of many people.


    Her curves didn''t palepared to earthly beauties such as Aimee and Sofia.


    Behind her, Aimee stood with a re fixed on Li Noemi''s back. She didn''t want to initiate a battle with the foreigner, for she knew her status.


    Li Noemi came prepared with treasures lining her body. She surely had more in her inventory, so Aimee didn''t risk anything without Max by her side.


    She also had a war against Muller Household and their branches amidst the catastrophe.


    Thus, Aimee decided to keep an eye on Li Noemi before Max, and the twins returned.


    And now that they did, Aimee waited for Max to deal with the prodigy from the eastern continent.


    "I am Li Noemi, and I have arrived here to be your maid. You are free to use me as much as you want. You have my consent to do whatever you want with my body," the prodigy said, seething inside as she couldn''t really ept her new status.


    But for a better future, she would do everything she could.


    And as women had an easier time finding allies and brainwashing the opposite gender through their looks, to say nothing of Max''s mana, Li Noemi focused on that.


    Maxughed, deeply focusing on Li Noemi''s beauty, "Oh? Well, I won''t say no to the beautiful maid. First, go to the bathroom and wash off your make-up."


    "Yes, Master Max," Li Noemi bowed, adding, "I am not used to the make-up. Perhaps, you will like my natural looks better." She smiled awkwardly.


    But then, Max dropped a bomb on her, "Clean bathroom using your tongue. Wait¡­ Turn around."


    Li Noemi couldn''t believe her ears, following Max''s words unconsciously. She shook her curves, pointing her plump ass at Max while inwardly questioning herself, ''Did he order me to clean his bathroom with tongue?''


    Max chuckled after checking her ass, "You can spread detergents on your bare ass and clean the floor with your bottom if you don''t want to lick.


    Nah, heck it. I will make it easier for you. Use your ass and tongue at the same time to clean my bathroom. It will be more efficient and faster, right?" Max asked before flicking his fingers, ordering the girl to go to his bathroom.


    She followed his orders without questioning him, disappearing into his house. Of course, her heart was already in Max''s control, her thoughts avable to him.


    With so many mana spy bugs around the world, Max''s proficiency became much better at them. He easily read Noemi''s thoughts, knowing her ns stretched toward the vast future.


    "I was scared for a second," Aimee whispered, putting her hand on her chest. She heaved her tits a few times, breathing out of relief.


    Maxughed, poking her cheek with his index finger, "Why? It''s not up to you who I bone, right? Perhaps, your opinion of me would change if I did her. If that''s the case, then I am relieved."


    "Of course that''s it! I don''t want you to get closer to such vile persons. If a woman has a good body, and she knows how to use it, a man can easily delude himself into forgetting the girl''s ws, enjoying her raw meat and curves," Aimee exined before exploding like a volcano, her little head turning redder with each passing second.


    Max and the twins burst outughing, patting her shoulder.


    Alice sneered, whispering to Aimee''s ear, "This bitch is already dead. If she really uses her tongue and ass to clean the bathroom, I will give her instant death!"


    "I see¡­" Aimee whispered, still feeling too dizzy.


    Zamira nodded to reassure thedy, then Max took out S-ranked meat, asking the twins to start cooking.


    Max sat with Aimee, then other familiar girls entered his garden. They swarmed chairs around him, taking seats to be close to him.


    Everyone stared at the twins, though, for their cooking waspelling.


    Maxughed, not blinking at all, "These two are so cute."


    Aimee, Rosang, and Sofia exchanged nces, their eyes having the same message shimmering within their hues.


    [This guy has changed. He only has the dragon girls in his eyes.]


    And while it was true, Max was just a few days after having his first time with the twins. He naturally changed, but his infatuation would soon stabilize.


    He would focus mainly on the twins, but women such as Faith would always be in his eyes, too, yearning for their warmth.


    And girls such as Aimee and others could only hope for a miracle to get his attention. Perhaps, such a thing would happen in the future, but now it seemed highly unlikely.


    Nheless, they didn''t pay too much attention to their feelings and future.


    They lived with the moment, enjoying the draconian''s cooking.


    "Delicious!" Everyone eximed, digging into the meal.

 Chapter 81 Drunk

    Chapter 81: Drunk


    "So¡­ How long will you keep this bitch in your house, Max?" Aimee asked with a flushed face, looking much different from her usualposed self.


    She was simply drunk.


    But as her cheeks reddened, her voice became more casual, and her thoughts turned candid, Aimee became a woman Max would love to cuddle and y with.


    He didn''t do it, for they weren''t in a rtionship. Aimee also couldn''t give him a proper answer, and the alcohol undoubtedly would impact her choice.


    Thus, while Max gobbled delicious food, his eyes ate the beautiful expressions of the surroundingdies.


    "Bitch in the bathroom, right?" Maxughed, extending his hand for a juice. He had tasted some beer and vodka, but those didn''t suit his taste. Max preferred something else to drink instead.


    And while he asked such a question, Rosang fixed her eyes on him, squinted so much that she barely could see him. She felt like Max asked such a question because of her.


    In the past, Rosang bathed with Max. She was open-minded and ready to spread his legs, bing one of his girls.


    That didn''t happen for known reasons.


    To her eyes, Max grinned, "We will try out the bathroom soon."


    Alice and Zamira sent them peculiar looks before minding their business. They weren''t in heat, and their bodies were frequently satisfied, so there was no need to hinder their beloved''s dual cultivation endeavors.


    The dragons had their pride and thoughts about sex, but they wouldn''t impose it on others, even Max unless he really went overboard.


    Rosang blushed, looking away, "Alright¡­" She was pretty shy, but that was the effect of alcohol.


    "Answer me¡­ pervert!" Aimee shouted before chugging down another bottle of vodka. She couldn''t hide her thoughts, yet it took her some time to call Max through the word she had strictly prohibited herself from using against him.


    Max couldn''t process how she could drink vodka in one go, for when he tasted it, his throat red so damn much that he thought of asking for Alice''s dragon breath.


    Heughed, casually replying to the curious girl, "Knowing me, I might end up with a few more snakes below my roof in the future. Does it not sound like a good time to experience that and sharpen my conscience?"


    "You and your experience¡­" While stuffing her cheeks with her meal, Alice muttered, "Did you fuck some other girls before doing us? Of course, you didn''t! So screw your experience gathering and do whatever you want!


    That''s the best lifestyle!" Alice raised a cup of beer, clearly drunk too.


    Max nced at Zamira, and as she smiled, his eyes twitched. She tried to be responsible andposed even in a drunken state.


    But as she was weaker to alcohol than her little sister, Zamira looked too funny.


    Max didn''t really feel likeughing, though, "Ah, I hate how people lose themselves¡­"


    "You didn''t answer my question! Answering thedy with the question is a criminal offense, Max!" Aimee shouted, striking the table a few times.


    Alice and others nodded, teaming up against him.


    His twitching eyes worsened as if sickness took over him, "For fuck sake! I will just kick her now!"


    "Do it!" Aimee shouted.


    Alice and others followed her in the same loud voices, "Do it!"


    "Shut up, seriously¡­" Max stood up, escaping the drunk girls. He would rather spare himself from going through odd development with all of them drunk, only to see them awkwardter.


    He went through his house, straight to the bathroom.


    In this ce, a new maid was on her four. She held onto the wall with her hands, her tongue whipping the wall. She had clothes on her ass, so she hadn''t followed Max''smand thoroughly yet.


    Max wasn''t in a mood to tease or bully her. He had already done enough, so he just went deeper into the bathroom.


    "Master Max!" Noemi heard him, turning around on her four. She showed her tongue like a good dog.


    Max told her to follow him, "Come outside."


    To show her loyalty, Noemi went after him while still being on her four. She was quite fast, for she was a yer!


    And after Max left his house, he pointed to the north, "Go forward a few more steps."


    Noemi obliged, shaking her ass right and left.


    And when she was in a good spot, Max moved his leg behind before thrusting his feet forward with a speed breaking humanity''s limits.


    "Ahhhhhh!" Noemi cried as an immense power hit her plump ass, the force behind it prating through her flesh, breaking her bones and crippling her.


    Max recalled Li Xiao and his spectacle. He didn''t forget the man''s words and how he treated this girl.


    She was a traitor, someone who would be a threat to the Asian continent''s future.


    "M-Master Max!" Noemi cried, trying to face Max properly.


    Max tilted his head, "You still follow that fake y? Bitch¡­ If you think you can achieve everything by spreading your legs, then you are fucking wrong.


    You and your snatch ain''t fucking special. So what if you are a virgin? I can have three at my wish with just flicking fingers at this very moment.<sub> </sub>


    That''s not the point, though. Anyway, you are dead," Max extended his hand, forming a mana lightning bolt around his fingers.


    Seeing that skill after his words, Noemi dropped all her maid persona. She red at Max, repeating his every word.


    "I have be stronger mainly through my own talent and hard work! I never used my body in such a way to get power! Shut the fuck up, you fucking lucky bastard!


    If it weren''t for that mana, you would be a fucking loser!" Noemi screamed, her lungs aching.


    Max sneered, building more power within his fingers, "And if you didn''t have your mana, you would be working as a corporate ve, spreading your legs for every boss and client with a happy smile.


    Am I not right? After all this hard work, you wanted to ride my cock to get benefits and status back. If you were a corporate ve, you would work hard every day¡­ And by the end, you would ride your boss for a shortcut.


    Listen here, bitch. If you didn''t take a shortcut now, your life would continue. You would be able to work from the shadows, have underground luxury, and then return to your fucking household with that talent of yours.


    But you chose short-cut, and so you have your ass mingled.


    Your life is about to end, too¡­ Hah¡­ Maybe your grandpa will fix that ass in hell," Maxughed, sending his mana lightning bolt forward.


    "Fuck you!" Noemi screamed before having her head pierced by the skill.


    Her body disappeared, for Max''s mana lightning engulfed her thoroughly. She couldn''t even be charred or dust¡­ Her whole existence had been erased.


    Max spat, turning around, "Back to dealing with drunk women¡­"


    He didn''t feel much after killing her. She was a person who couldn''t give up her status, paying for her and her household''s mistakes with her life.


    She would cause more deaths in the future, so killing her was for the better.


    And while Max didn''t n any heroic deeds, the world was full of those people. The more he killed them, the easier he would find time killing innocents and simply people who went against his ns or ideas.


    He wouldn''t change his heart to evil, of course. Killing innocents en masse would never happen in his life, for that was just a waste of life. With those thoughts, Max returned back to the dinner party.


    "Is she dead?"


    "Yeah."


    "Good! Fucking bitch! You don''t know her too well, Max! But I have heard more than enough! I will tell you all about her!"


    "Yeah¡­ Make me feel better."


    "Eh? We aren''t in such a rtionship! B-But¡­ If you want¡­"


    "I fucking hate alcohol," Max rolled his eyes, throwing his vision away from flustered Aimee.


    And then, he learned about Noemi''s deeds, his mood improved, and so did his conscience.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    "Sleeping time! I want to sleep!" Alice shouted, barely holding onto Max''s arm. She was so drunk that she couldn''t enter her room alone.


    The worst thing was that Alice could kick away all toxins from her body, yet she willingly allowed herself to be drunk.


    The same was with Zamira, who held his other arm.


    "You will sleep soon," Max said with narrowed eyes.


    But after Alice and Zamiranded on the bed, their bodies shone as if they had developed a new portion of strength. They held Max back with this new force, not allowing him to leave them.


    Alice grinned in a typical, odd way, "Maybe I don''t want to sleep! Hehe! What if I want you to fuck me?!"


    "Alright, in the ass, okay?" Max squinted his eyes, his intent to scare away those dragons.


    But as Alice''s little head exploded with more steam, she brought her hands to her face, covering her parted lips, "In the ass¡­ Hmm! You like my ass that much?!" She turned around, swaying her ample ass left and right.


    Max gave her a smack, "Yes, I love it. Now, go fucking sleep."


    "In the ass¡­ Hmm!" Alice teased before losing her strength. She dropped like a deaddy on the bed, open to all Max''s ideas. Her eyes remained half-closed, willing to see what he would do with her.


    Zamira was the same,ying on her stomach with her pants and panties slid down, "You can see¡­ my ass¡­"


    "You two better plug your asses," Max said before leaving the room. No one could stop him, for he used his mana.


    And after he left the room, Alice and Zamira tightly hugged each other, going to sleep in a close and intimate way.


    Max slept in Zamira''s room, thinking, "I must find a girl that dislikes alcohol."


    He didn''t like the lonely night.

 Chapter 82 Twins In The Zion!

    Chapter 82: Twins in the Zion!


    Max and others acted as if nothing had happened yesterday.


    Of course, everyone knew that Li Noemi had died. She had no other fate after willingly throwing herself into the twins'' den.


    Max didn''tment too much on her death, saying that he just killed her with the mana lightning bolt. He also didn''t talk about the girls'' drunken states, for those had been so annoying that he would rather forget about it.


    ''If I actually did anal with them, these two wouldn''t be smiling right now. I would receive res and daggering stares from everyone,'' Max believed so, imagining the twins'' eyes zed in indignation and other girls hurting him through gazes.


    The girls would team up with twins against such a case in solidarity with women, so Max avoided the bullet right here!


    "We will continue our S-ranked beasts hunt this afternoon. Anyone wants to join?" Max asked, hovering his eyes on the girls from his world. Since no one had a hangover, they were ready to work straight away.


    It was probably because they were yers.


    To his words, Aimee and Rosang shook their heads. They had too much work with their families, and Max didn''t even want to help them with other households.


    Sofia, who also enjoyed the Muller Household and their allies'' fall, wanted to help the girls. However, she would never have a chance to fight the S-ranked beast in such a powerful squad.


    Thus, she decided to spend a few days with them.


    "See youter, then," Max said after standing up. He returned to his room while the twins took tes to the dishwasher. After some time, Alice and Zamira headed to his room, too, teleporting to an unknown to themnd.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    [Zion]


    Since Max took a nap to kill time, waiting for his beloveds, the trio appeared in Zion together. He and the twins eximed with a prolonged ''Oh'', for they appeared on the mountain''s spire, their eyes fixed on the mansion.


    It was quite a simple mansion with two floors. Yet, the design had its unique charm, close to the eastern values of Max''s world. He surely could see inspiration here.


    But the ce, mainly the mountain and its energies,pelled the twins to look around.


    "This world¡­ It feels like anything is possible here as long as you have a talent," Zamira conveyed her shock while looking around.


    Her little sister didn''t use her lips. She informed everyone about her thoughts by moving around, stretching her limbs, and shaking those tempting curves.


    She was as energetic as usual.


    But even Alice stopped when ady with outstanding looks came out from the mansion. Her beauty seemed to excel Alice and Zamira''s looks, yet that was not the case, for everyone had their own charm.


    But if there was a simple beauty conquest, this blonde chick would surely snatch many men''s attention.


    "Faith," Max called thedy''s name, smiling widely as her beauty left the twins wary. Nothing was better than some jealousy andpetition, which would drive everyone to work harder.


    He continued with his lips curved up, "You did a good job buying the mansion. I also can read some defenses. How about the base for our hot springs?"


    Faith gently bowed before replying, "Good morning, Master. I managed to bargain mid-tier defenses, which a newbie yer shouldn''t sense. As expected, you are the man with potential.


    I''ve done everything you asked for, Master." Faith smiled, her voice carrying a tinge of teasing.


    She didn''t be like that out of nowhere. The presence of twin dragons, their eyes, and wariness toward her amused the olderdy. She immediately knew they were Max''s lovers.


    And as dragons'' potential was high, Faith wouldn''t mind serving thosedies, too.


    Their experience was quitecking, at least in love matters, but that could be easily solved with time and a lot of care.


    Max had his unique harem-seeking trait and mana, so these two would soon develop into women with styles and charisma.


    But for now, Faith would serve her master more like a cheap maid than the Zion''s Guide, for she wanted to see more of their reactions.


    "Good job," Max said, not missing a change in Faith''s tone. He wrapped his arm around her waist, bringing her closer to himself.


    Alice and Zamira narrowed their eyes, not saying anything. Their expressions said more than enough, though.


    Faith brightly reciprocated the affection, wrapping her arms around Max''s, ''Ah, those girls. If you keep epting everything he does to other girls, your position will plummet.''


    And as Faith found this too innocent and somewhat boring, she immediately offered to show them around Max''s new mansion.


    "That''s what I wanted," Max nodded, ncing at the twins. They followed him slightly behind, not taking his other free arm.


    And that was how it would always be with those twins, for if one couldn''t take his arm, another would encourage her sister by cuddling with her.


    That worked only when there was a foreign girl, of course.<sub> </sub>


    Max rolled his eyes, thinking, ''I need two guide girls.''


    -


    -


    -


    -


    The mansion had enough rooms to start the business.


    Max''s room was vast enough to have the biggest dual cultivation of his lifetime. Of course, he didn''t n anything here other than having fun with his girls.


    Perhaps, the Zion would help him unlock more of their abilities without them bing stronger first. For now, Max and his dual cultivation provided better fun between them.


    The mansion had more than three bathrooms and smaller rooms fordies to have their spots. It was also a little decorated, for Faith didn''t have anything else to do.


    Max and the twins soon would add their fashion, too.


    "I believe other Fate Stars have checked on the mountain, Master," Faith suddenly dropped a bomb that thoroughly erased Max and the twins'' enjoyable mood.


    Max turned around, his eyes narrowed, "Fate Stars?"


    Faith smiled, correcting herself, "I believe they were Fate Stars'' servants. I recognized two of them. Their status was simr to mine from before, so they might''ve gone through the same change.


    It''s not confirmed information," Faith appeased the tense mood, then added, "They didn''t dwell too much on a mountain that suddenly became imed by someone. Most Fate Stars surely started their businesses in the middle of the city.


    We can only specte about their identities¡­" Faith smiled.


    It was relieving that no one suspected Max''s territory and his status. In fact, many turned around when they saw the mountain''s name.


    It sounded childish and dual cultivation rted. Thetter and its practices had never risen and were only significant in a weak world.


    No n or kingdom had dual cultivation to keep their people in shape. No kingdom had orgies ever with strengthening in mind.


    "I guess we are all enemies?" Max clicked his tongue, realizing that he couldn''t be so free with the Fate Star next to his name.


    Faith nodded, bringing her hand to her ample chest, "The power to change the universe shouldn''t be treated lightly. Many people will yearn to have you and snatch it through orthodox means.


    You probably will end up facing at least two fate stars in your life, Master. You also have a high chance of having at least two allies with the same status.


    For example, if there''s a fate star that wants all worlds to unite, a fate star with opposite concept won''t cooperate with him."


    After Faith''s exnation, Max and the twins sighed with relief.


    "I will study my concept in a new world," Max whispered, putting high importance on this goal.


    In a vast universe, Max nned to visit dragon worlds. But to look good before them and not just rely on his mana and potential, Max wanted to y some dragon yers.


    He would do that alongside checking his fate star concept.


    "What about our hot springs?" Max changed the topic, lightening up the mood by asking about hot springs.


    He told Faith to prepare a base for it.


    He just needed someone to dig them, then Max would have Alice and Zamira work together to fill them.


    The draconic hot springs would have better effects than any other, for Max was their beloved, and his mana highly influenced them.


    "Here it is your first hot spring, Master," Faith lifted her right hand, showing the hot spring''s base.


    "I thought you would have someone just dig the hole," Max smiled as he stared at the stone pavement and stones circling around the future hot spring.


    Of course, just digging into the ground wasn''t enough for it. But as it was a fantasy world with dragons and other fantasy creatures flying across the worlds, Max knew he would manage it somehow.


    It was also not a problem to create a skill, was it?


    [You have created Mana Hot Spring Engine(SSS)]


    [If Alice and Zamira cooperate with this skill, the rating will change]


    "Drop your skills, girls," Max chuckled.


    [Mana Hot Spring Engine has evolved]


    [Mana Hot Spring Engine(???)]

 Chapter 83 Hot Springs Effects

    Chapter 83: Hot springs'' effects.


    BANG!


    After filling the first hot spring''s base with her water, Alice nced at her sister, signaling that she was done with her task.


    Zamira nodded, focusing on her fire concept.


    The water bubbled and steamed in abundance, creating a fog that covered everything around the base. For a moment, it was impossible to even look at the water.


    Max stood between them, fueling her body with his mana. He did the same for Alice, so the water and fire carried his mana.


    The twins also had their bodies frequently stuffed with his mana, so their mana had some of Max''s properties as well.


    Those worked at his wish, though. Thus, as Max created a new skill, [Mana Hot Spring Engine], wonders happened.


    Faith noticed it with her keen eyes, "The dragon girl has Infinite Concept. But without body contact, her Infinity can''t exist. Yet, as Master used his technique, the engine with Infinite Concept appeared."


    The same went for Zamira''s mes of truth.


    Max scrutinized the hot springs, narrowing his eyes as his Mana Read squeezed his brain to read information.


    After a while, his system shed with messages.


    He read them before exining, "The new engine has borrowed my girls'' concepts. They also produce my dual cultivation concepts. It''s not just water and fire that will remain forever; here, I will also be able to keep dual cultivation concepts without doing anything significant.


    We just need external mana sources to keep them going," Max smiled, turning around to face his girls.


    They stared at him as if he were a weirdo, though.


    "Ah, I get it," Max curved his lips wider, his smile akin to a sneer.


    It was not easy to reproduce concepts. However, as Max had received significant information about the dragons from having amazing dual cultivation with them, he started doing wonders.


    And it would continue with them by his side.


    "We need good mana sources if we want to match this world''s mana," Max continued as if he had done a simple thing, "Let''s spread information about our business to newbies like us.


    Faith, I will take you for a dateter tonight." Max said with a smile, to which Faith couldn''t disagree.


    He grasped his shirt, taking it off in a swift move. Max then took the rest, letting three girls stare at his naked body without hiding anything.


    Faith''s eyebrow twitched, but she didn''t close her eyes or look away.


    And then, Max slowly entered the first hot spring.


    "Oh¡­ god¡­" He leaned down on a cold rock while the hot water went through him, making his head dizzy as it felt too good and mellow.


    Alice squinted her eyes, "Did he juste?"


    Zamira shook her head, "I don''t think so¡­ The hot spring must have a good effect on his mana and body. We should check how it works on us."


    Alice nodded, skipping her way toward the hot springs. She hopped in like a vulgardy without any decorum.


    The water burst like a geyser, then Alice''s voice echoed in the vicinity, "Ahhh¡­ So good!"


    Fortunately, no one other than Max, Faith, and Zamira heard her. She sounded so sultry and perverted that Zamira wanted to rebuke her.


    Yet, when the tanned girl''s toe touched the water''s surface, Zamira yelped, "Ah."


    She no longer could lift her leg. Instead, the hot springpelled Zamira to entirely sink into itself.


    Zamira followed diligently, knowing that it wouldn''t hurt her. At worst, she would lose herself in pleasure. Nothing bad woulde out of it, for Max was close to her.


    At most, he would have fun with her intoxicated self. However, as Max didn''t do anything to them after drinking at the dinner party, Zamira knew more about Max and how he valued cooperation in intercourse.


    Her dragon heart couldn''t turn sweeter after those thoughts.


    "It''s really nice¡­." Zamira softly whispered, leaning down on the cold rocks as well.


    Atst, Faith slid down her clothes on her curves, revealing her bare body. She looked gorgeous, her pale skin shining with a pale red luster, for it was hot, and her heart had been kindled by Max''s schlong.


    She also smelled the atmosphere caused by the hot spring.


    She nimbly pulled her hair into a bun before plummeting into hot water, "Ohhh!"


    Max, who had been hovering his eyes on Faith''s beauty, couldn''t help but smirk as he saw and heard her reaction. She screamed even louder than the twins.


    Her body trembled as the jolt of electricity went through her. She became hotter, weaker, and more exposed to pleasure as time passed.


    Faith needed to hold onto something, for her heart beat too fast. She also couldn''t think properly, for a pleasure filled her little head.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Max asked, still chilling in the water, "Do you need a hand, beautiful?"


    "I¡­ I don''t," Faith turned around, taking a proper seat in the water.


    And then, the system messages swarmed her eyes.


    [You have entered Max''s Hot Springs.]


    [Your body has started burning your stamina in exchange for the ecstasy. Master of these hot springs can guide the ecstasy to do miracles to your body.]


    "It''s simr to how I exchange mana for stats. After you build enough pleasure, you can ask me to guide it to your flesh, bones, or soul. You might lose yourself if you don''t do anything to it.


    I suggest you scratch your insides after leaving the hot springs. That''s only if you don''t want my help," Max smirked.


    Faith nced at him with narrowed eyes, panting as her mind bloomed with ecstasy, "There''s nothing more disparaging than a woman falling for a man''s scheme, surrendering her body to him."


    Max saw a high-ss woman in her eyes. She always carried herself with high esteem, even while being his servant. There was a high chance Faith would never lower herself to a servant role if she hadn''t met Fate Star.


    "While I want to say that you should be more casual about sex, it''s true that I haven''t touched any other girl in my home world, even if I can whenever I want. We both have standards, I guess.


    But is there a shame in sumbing to me and having a night with the Fate Star? You know I have my eyes on you, so don''t let your standards cloud your eyes, Faith.


    I will eventually learn all about you," Max smirked, closing his eyes to enjoy the hot spring.


    His fire girl took his side, holding his arm as pleasure coursed through her. On the other hand, Alice floated in hot water, sprawled, so water could reach every part of her tantalizing curves.


    Zamira had been listening to Max and Faith''s talk. Recalling the blonde-haired girl''s eyes and amusement, Zamira draped Max''s side with her soft body, "Break and tame her. You can do it, Max."


    "Oh?" Max nced deeply at Zamira before using the situation for his gain, "I need more experience to endure her."


    While Zamira wanted to p Max''s face for still using experience as an argument, it worked well in her favor now. With her soft handnding on Max''s cock, Zamira pumped his member, starting the serious of charming actions.


    Alice also noticed it, for the hot springs became quite louder.


    Faith was exposed to the sounds of smacking and smooching, her eyes closed. She couldn''t seal her ears, and so she heard all.


    The effects of the hot spring heightened while the twins rode their beloved.


    Faith opened her eyes slightly, gazing at the clouds, "I have the best picture of what I have stepped in now."


    She didn''t know what good future awaited her!


    -


    -


    -


    -


    After a day with Max and the twins in the hot springs, Faith returned to her room.


    She dropped dead onto her bed, breathing roughly. Her eyes were zed with shimmering lust, which had been pent-up within her for hours.


    "Be more casual¡­ This man¡­ Is he Minerva?" Faith questioned Max''s identity. And unbeknownst to her, her slim fingers extended to her lower region.


    When Faith slid it across her closed lips, then inserted her fingers into it, her eyes widened in shock. A pleasure she had never felt before bloomed within her, turning her fingers into unstoppable snakes, which spread her insides.


    She moaned endlessly in her room, "I''m¡­ the queen¡­ I can''t¡­ I can''t subjugate utterly to someone¡­ else¡­ When I return¡­ to my people¡­ Ah¡­"


    Faith recalled her hard work in the Zion and the purpose behind it. And then, when she saw her people waiting for her, she also saw herself standing before them with a man by her side.


    That man was no one other than Max.


    "This guy can''t take responsibility¡­" Faith recalled Max and his ambition. Even as Fate Star, Max didn''t think of creating his own kingdom. He didn''t even imagine owning the whole world!


    He was someone who would focus just on himself and his beloveds. In fact, she was pretty close with her thoughts.


    Max thought about having his own forces. But as he was often surrounded by girls, he could only form an army of girls. And that cringed him more than it should.


    He would rather have connections worldwide and girls chasing after him¡­


    "He¡­ can''t take responsibility¡­" Faith repeated, her fingers somewhat sore, "But he can fuck me!"


    And with those words, Faith would soon face Max, who had arrived back in Zion.


    It was time for their night date and to meet new people in Zion.

 Chapter 84 The Reality Of The Cooking Scene

    Chapter 84: The reality of the cooking scene


    After a few minutes of calming herself down, mainly her snatch, Faith ran toward her bathroom. She bathed as quickly as possible, then used magic to dry her hair.


    She donned herself in one of the most gorgeous dresses in her inventory. She then spent around thirty minutesbing her hair, puffing pleasant on her curves, then picking up small essories.


    "You make me feel guilty for not preparing too much," Max said, standing in a ck shirt, jeans, and other casual clothes. Those were perfect for dates, yet Faith''s appearance was so gorgeous that she outshone stars and possibly people in Zion.


    But as Zion was a vast ce with many prodigies and high talents, Max believed that Faith at least would give them a run for the beauty contest.


    Faith nced at him, replying with a faint smile, "You look good, Master." She wrapped her arm around his, squeezing him between her chest. Her dress entuated her curves and those peaks, so Max was in heaven just from having her act closely with him.


    He didn''t miss faint details regarding her attitude, too.


    Max noticed that she called him by his favorite title more casually, to say nothing of her being more cuddly with him.


    That alone said more than enough, satisfying Max, "Show me around Zion, beautiful."


    "Yes," Faith nodded, taking the lead.


    -


    -


    -


    -


    It was a huge ce.


    Zion and its perfect architecture with grand business would leave everyone speechless, including Max. It was a much different experience to look at it from the inside than the outside.


    Everything was vast, grand, and soaked in high-quality mana.


    ? Max would be able to find everything he wanted here. And if there was no item here, he surely would find some clues from all business owners.


    "From what I saw¡­ Cooking seems like the most prominent business type," Max saw many restaurants in his short walk with Faith.


    His servant nodded, replying with new information, "Those restaurants have a system that allows everyone to enter Zion. It is limited to their building, but even the mortal without any mana would be able to enter Zion should he have an invitation.


    I believe Master aims for something simr.


    Cooking is a popr business method because rare ingredients cooked by a splendid cook can induce miracles in our bodies. And if Master looks a few shops ahead to the right, you will understand the full picture of it," Faith added with an emotionless tone.


    Max was curious about her sudden change of tone. But when he saw a grand restaurant Faith pointed at, his heart turned cold, and his eyes narrowed.


    A grand building with two eastern dragons atop it. Those were naturally statues, but what they represented triggered Max''s heart.


    Those dragons had knives lodged within them.


    And between their forms, the restaurant''s name hovered, drawing everyone''s attention, "Taste the dragon."


    Faith exined slowly, keeping Max''s emotions in check as she held his arm tightly in her chest, her little hands pulling his cloth, "Dragon yers have be prominent enough to serve dragon''s flesh in the Zion. They also have a few restaurants outside the world, but this one is the safest.


    And this is the reality of the cooking scene," Faith added.


    "Tell me about battles in the Zion," Max said, not taking his eyes off the restaurant.


    Faith licked her lips before parting them, "You can''t challenge anyone, Master. If a newbie like you could change established businesses like that, there wouldn''t be peace in Zion. People would continuously aim for each other''s necks.


    You can issue a challenge to take over their business. Whether they notice you and agree to it is up to them¡­ There''s also pressure from others, though.


    If a few existences join against one, the business must answer the challenge."


    "I have dragon wives," Max said, ring at the restaurant, "I don''t need anyone to help me issue the challenge. I am also not blind enough to act on it right now.


    I must get more strength. And I will simply do it in my way," Max turned around, going toward the new businesses that started recently.


    Perhaps, they would meet one of Fate Stars here. Maybe someone from The Tower would notice him. Regardless, Max wanted to invite talenteddies to his hot springs, leverage their mana, and give them his blessings.


    He needed to attract others and earn enough money to start other businesses.


    -


    -


    -<novelnext></novelnext>


    -


    "Tanja Green. She''s a new pharmacist in Zion. She appeared here a few months before you, and her servants had checked on our hot springs business in the mountains. I have an inkling she might be a fate star or someone who wants to find more ingredients in the Zion World," Faith said while sitting on a bench with her Master.


    They had their eyes on the small pharmacist shop, which had some peopleing in and out.


    Her business flourished but was not on the same scale as the dragon yers'' restaurants and other businesses.


    "Pharmacist¡­ It''s also important business, isn''t it?" Max asked seriously, for he didn''t know how important medicines were in the vast universe.


    In his world, people bought medicines from shops. And in the worse case, people went to the hospital. But could people trust others like humans from Earth regarding medicines?


    He suspected that every world and n had its own medical department.


    Faith smiled faintly, liking his thoughts, "There''s a popr n in Zion whose medicine business is spread across high-level worlds. They hail from The Tower, their fame and goodwill known by everyone.


    Their stuff is expensive, but they have some cheap medicines too. Their w is that too many people rely on them. They have queues in Zion, and their business thrives in just high-level worlds.


    This girl gathers the attention of those who can''t wait. She''s doing fine, I reckon," Faith exined, adding that Tanja might have a n or someone else behind her in the universe.


    Green was probably a fake surname.


    Max was a weirdo who didn''t really have anything to back him up. His grandpa left some stuff, but that was it.


    Nheless, it was time to step in and make some connections, "Let''s make some friends, then."


    -


    -


    -


    -


    After entering the shop, Max and Faith immediately headed to the counter, where a woman with green hair and blue eyes gently served her clients. She maneuvered the system perfectly, her goods disappearing into her client''s inventories.


    And she also received pay through the system, which was convenient and safe.


    "Good evening," Tanja Green smiled at Max and Faith, not recognizing them. Her servants, however, flinched when they saw Faith, their whispers reaching their mistress.


    Max saw and even read theirmunication through his eyes zed in [Mana Read]. He smiled, retracting his attention to thedy.


    He extended his hand, saying, "I have also started a business here."


    "Are you the owner of the mountain with hot springs?" Tanja Green asked, then smiled courteously after Max nodded to her words, "It''s an odd choice. It will be hard for you to promote your business here.


    People arrive in the capital by invitation, then move around the town to find what they need. It''s known that Zion has no content outside the capital, and I have personally tasted it, for I naively thought that there might be some herds outside¡­."


    Max chuckled, "It''s also dangerous to leave the capital to move to the mountain, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, that''s why I said it''s an odd choice," Tanja Green responded to his question with a dazzling smile.


    "And yet, you have checked the mountain. I can only hope that more people like you notice that a new business started outside of it. Thosezy clients who can only move their fat asses in the capital will miss good content.


    Well, it''s a pity, though. I wouldn''t mind having a fat ass girl in my hot springs," Max grinned.


    His choice of words and his bluntness threw Tanja Green out of her flow. She blinked, gazing at him with her lips parted.


    Her servants were the same.


    "My hot springs are helpful mainly fordies. If you happen to find your shoulders stiff, tired body, or simply in need of having a good and rewarding bath, you can arrive in my hot springs for the best cure," Max said, then looked at one of the medicines. He picked up something for a headache after mana stimtion, which wasmon for many people.


    He then bought it, for he didn''t want to waste the girl''s time.


    That was courtesy from his side.


    And with those words, Max and Faith turned around.


    The Master spoke enough, thanked the girl for listening to him after promoting his business, then left. Faith''s presence made him stand out, and she did more than enough with her dazzling smile.


    They went to more new businesses, inviting girls from many upations.


    And with that done, Faith and Max returned to their home.

 Chapter 85 Minervas Past

    Chapter 85: Minerva''s past


    After returning home, Max and Faith were quite tired.


    No one was in their mansion in Zion, for Max''s girls decided to spend time with people on Earth, helping them with their plights.


    "Let''s take a bath. We can''t waste our hot springs, can we?" Maxughed, taking Faith''s hands to the hot spring.


    She didn''t refuse him, looking at him with sultry eyes, "It will be a waste if no one takes your invitation. The way you sounded made it seem like a brothel."


    Many girls believed that Max was picking them up. He was brazen enough to pick up many girls, even!


    However, he was serious, and many girls also noticed it.


    As dual cultivation wasn''t foreign to their hearts, they imagined that Max had something simr brewing up in his mountains. Of course, no one would go here to have sex with him for benefits, but they wouldn''t mind increasing their sexual life experience by using dual cultivator''s hot springs and massages.


    Max exined that to Faith, to which she scoffed, "If anything, I don''t think we will see any fate star candidates in hot springs any time soon."


    Faith entered the hot spring, her reaction much better than before. She calmly sank into the water, biting her lips as the pleasure started gathering within her soft curves.


    Max was the same. But he sat closely to Faith, his hand around her shoulder, "If they want to know what exactly concept I have or who I am, I can see theming here to test hot springs.


    They won''te defenseless, but that''s fine. I don''t have any ill-intent toward beauties.


    And I want to know more about girls that entered my eye, so¡­ Faith, what''s your goal in your life?" Max asked, staring into Faith''s golden eyes.


    She looked back at him, replying with a soft tone, "What are your current goals?"


    "I asked first, though," Maxughed, leaning down to have a morefortable time in the hot springs. His hand slid down Faith''s smooth arm, picking her hand, "Well, I don''t mind telling you all."


    Max was a newbie to the vast universe. His goals might be grand, for he aimed for dragon yers and was a fate star. But as Faith had more experience in it, her objectives were surely more advanced.


    "I have to visit ces my grandpa visited and check on people he loved. If they are mistreated because he is no longer active in the universe, I will fuck them up. I also have to nt a tree at the highest points in every world.


    I must kill dragon yers.


    I must study Fate Star Concept¡­ There''s some stuff to do, right?" Maxughed, then locked his eyes on Faith.


    She recalled her world and her people before replying to Max, "I''m the queen of the world known as Veilnue. People born in this world are known as Fairies, for our beauty exceeds normal standards.


    In the past, former queens received endless presents from all over the world, siding with the kings of the highest status.


    In my life, however, I didn''t even have time to flirt. We faced the universe''s greed, for people started enving our people left and right.


    I was forced to use one of the previous queen''s presents, sealing the world from the whole universe.


    My people have been cut from the outside world, waiting for my return. Those who were outside can not return back home, living in fear of being caught by those horny bastards!" Faith was so angry that her words turned hot springs hotter.


    Max gazed at her without blinking, thinking about her situation, "Can your world sustain itself without other worlds?"


    Earth did it without any problem. However, the poption of Faith''s world might be much more, and they could have been reliant on external sources.


    He didn''t know how exactly it was, so he asked her.


    Faith nodded with a faint smile, "We still have many years ahead of us. The istion won''tst for an eternity, and I am worried about people outside of it. But we will survive."


    Her presence in Zion made sense now. She worked here to get experience, meet people all over the world, and study them.


    And with her status, she could be a servant of the Fate Star, whose power influence the whole world.


    But as Max thought about her, he asked seriously, "You know I am pretty horny, and so are my powers. I also didn''t hold back in our first meeting.


    Although it''s strange, you might be good at hiding your emotions. If you argued with me, I could''ve given up on you, so I guess I am right here?" Max asked even more seriously, wanting to hear a genuine answer.


    And Faith didn''t have anything to hide, "What''s wrong with being horny?"


    "Huh?" Max was thrown out of his flow, gazing at Faith with dted eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>


    She curved her lips up, her candid smile charming Max further, "There''s nothing wrong with it. When a couple gets horny, should they chide themselves? No, they should act upon their feelings, engrossing themselves in each other.


    It''s people like those bastards or Minerva n that turn dual cultivation into a crime," Faith''s words turned Max sweaty, his heart sinking.


    She just mentioned the name of his grandma''s n.


    It was a lost n, and Max suspected they were connected to dual cultivation! Little did he know that they were infamous instead!


    "Your hand turned cold¡­" Faith whispered, gripping Max''s hand, "You have a connection to Minerva?"


    "¡­I know that my grandma came from their ranks," Max decided to be honest, for Faith was candid with him too.


    And it wasn''t like he worked for Minerva or was in contact with them. He wasn''t rted to them and their deeds at all.


    "You don''t know what they did¡­ Then, I will share what I know," Faith said, starting a story about Minerva n.


    In the far past, Minerva n was a n of researchers. They were humans who adapted over time so that they could continue researching everything in the vast universe.


    They developed more hearts, and their bodies'' systems changed severely, allowing mana to course in a way that they would be able to bring out abilities of many races.


    They could create skills at some point, too.


    "They had many branches that learned about worlds in unique ways. Those branchespeted with each other," Faith said.


    Max did his best to control his breathing, replying in a quiet tone, "There was a dual cultivation branch, right?"


    "Yes," Faith nodded, continuing the story, "They dual cultivated with other races, learning about their bodies, mana, systems, and everything else through it. They developed a dual cultivation technique that could read information from even primordial times.


    Their method quickly outpaced every other branch. At some point, everyone joined their branch, turning Minerva n into Dual Cultivation Sect."


    Their methods were superb, but Minerva n couldn''t reach their goal, the origins. The primordials were their biggest achievement, but what was before them? Even primordials used an already established system, so there had to be something or someone.


    To achieve that, Minerva n became more demanding and greedy.


    They wanted to literally dual cultivate with everyone of high status. Be it kings, queens, or even their daughters, they wanted people to sacrifice their bodies and time for them.


    "There were many people that they couldn''t dual cultivate with before. Kings and queens had their pride. But exactly, those people had the most developed mana and bodies. Dual Cultivation with them would provide the most information to their greedy hearts.


    So when they refused even a night, Minerva dered war.


    War after war. They kept waging battles against others to the point where everyone started despising them.


    After the whole universe kicked them away, dual cultivation became prohibited. Only after a good amount of time did people ept this method again in their lives, not ndering or killing those who just wanted to dual cultivate with their beloveds.


    I reckon those dogs from The Tower still pay attention to them, though," Faith said, ncing at Max''s face.


    He looked stupefied, clearly weirded by Minerva n, "Disgusting¡­" He then smiled brightly, "Serves them right."


    Max followed his grandpa''s rule closely, so he was obviously repulsed by the Minerva n. He also believed that Mateo''s wife managed to help him give offspring because she was Minerva, so he wouldn''t utterly hate them.


    His grandma surely lived in fear for a long time before finding Mateo.


    They paid the price, and now it was time for a new chapter.


    Max didn''t know whether he would find other Minerva People. He would continue his path, turning Dual Cultivation into something everyone could enjoy, even if just barely.


    Perhaps, his hot springs would be the first step toward that goal.


    Faith smiled widely, hearing him, "I''ve be too horny because of you, Max. Leave responsibilities aside, and let''s have fun¡­


    I must be, and my snatch surely will give you more benefits than you can take," Faith said proudly, lifting her curves up.


    She stood naked before Max, ready to gobble him.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!